Cover

art_001

art_002

art_003

art_004

art_005

title


 PROLOGUE


An unbelievable number of cameras were all lined up behind the upper seat.

It was inside the most lavish tatami room in the fanciest hotel in Osaka. The woman sitting in front of the tokonoma alcove wore a vibrant kimono. Known as the Thorn Princess, her beauty made her stand out from the surroundings that much more.

However, all those countless cameras lined up behind the Thorn Princess were not there for her.

They were pointed at the opposite side of a thick Shogi board––––––focused on the tiny little girl sitting there.

“Look this way, please!”

“What emotions are you feeling right now?!”

“Did you think you would win this series in a straight sweep?!”

In the face of an endless string of flashes, the little girl answered the endless string of questions one after another in as few words as possible.

Still just a little girl–––who only just started the sixth grade.

That little girl joined a Shogi tournament 10 months ago simply because she was bored.

She was the youngest in that tournament, and never lost a single match.

On that day with me, Master, Shogi association staff members and a small army of journalists watching, she won that tournament–––defeating the beautiful woman clad in a kimono who sat in the upper seat–––to become the new champion.

She was the same as she had been the day before.

The same person who lived with me in an old house in an old part of Osaka, the one who shared a bunk bed with me in the kids room on the second floor.

We shared everything equally: from food, to allowance, to our Masters love and support. Someone closer to me than my actual brothers.

Being together was only natural, the two of us obviously being one and the same. The thought of it being any different never crossed my mind, almost like she was my other half.

I made my way through all the cameras and swarming adults to get a picture of her in her moment of triumph and called her name.

“●●●●● ! Look over here!”

“Watch your mouth,” one of the adults snapped at me. “You cant call her that anymore.”

Why?

I stood there, stunned, and was told exactly why.

“Because shes a title holder–––shes the Queen now.”

It was as if I was some mutt that had wandered into a castle from the street, and all the adults were rushing in to protect the princess from me.

“Darn right.”

“Her status is well beyond a mere Sub League player like you.”

“Higher than your average pro, Id say.”

“Shes the Shogi worlds treasure, a ray of hope on par with the Meijin himself–––.”

All those countless voices singing her praises easily sliced apart the two who had always been together like a hot knife through butter.

At the same time, I felt a new, budding pain sear its way through me.


…… I lost the ability to call that girl by her name that day, and I still cant.

I dont know what to call the emotion that burned its way into my life that day either.

But there is one thing I know for sure.

That day, I gained a new reason to fight …… A new reason to get stronger, and that reason is still with me today.



To reclaim that girls name.


record_001


 BROKEN SPIRIT


“Big Sis.”

Rain is coming down in buckets.

My shoulders square to my younger older sister in the kitchen of my cheap apartment, Im holding a knife for some reason.

Big Sis is grasping the blade with her bare hands.

And–––shes slowly guiding the tip from her heart up to her throat.

“Big …… Sis.”

Unable to do anything rash with the knife in my hand, I just repeat those words over and over.

The soaking wet and lifeless doll of a girl presses the tip of the blade against skin so pale you can almost see through it ……

“………… me.”

The muscles in her throat shift ever so slightly.

The rain drowned out most of what she said, but––––––Im sure it was this.


“Kill me.”


Those words are about the farthest away from Ginko Sora as you can get.

Ive heard her say things like, “Your head on a pike,” “You have a death wish?” and “Drop dead,” millions of times. Because, well, they were directed at me much more often than not.

But this is the first time Ive ever heard her say, “Kill me” in that pleading voice.

Those ash-colored eyes of hers that always burned with conviction look like nothing more than pitch-black holes staring back at me.

Unwavering confidence that was as solid as ice has melted into this feeble, almost fleeting shadow of its former self ……

So, thats why I–––.


“Do you really think this old piece of metal can actually kill you?”


I respond with as big of a taunt as I can muster.

“……!”

Emotion flashes through the dolls eyes for a split second.

Watching that spark as closely as I can, I keep going.

“Can you guarantee a knife is enough to finish the job? You said you were going to slice off your hand to punish it for making a bad move on its own, but you know thats not true, right Big Sis? The only reason you lost is because youre weak.”

I keep taunting her, but on the inside Im feeling cold as ice and sweating waterfalls.

With Big Siss bare hands wrapped around the knife blade, the slightest move will cut her fingers. Thatll damage the nerves in her fingertips and affect her Shogi.

–––Think ……!

I desperately scour my brain to find the answer with every second these cheap taunts can buy.

The 3-dan division is still going on. I absolutely cant let her Shogi get weaker no matter what.

–––Find a way to get her to let go of the blade ……!

Even as I wrack my brain, part of me finds my priorities kind of funny.

This is a life-and-death situation, and still I think of Shogi first.

But its that important. Shogi is all we have. Our whole reason for living gets crushed whenever we lose a match and a life without going pro is the same as being dead.

Which is why I–––.

Laughing through my nose I say, “How were you planning to cut off your right hand in the first place? Dont tell me you thought it would just slice right off if you just pushed the knife against your wrist? Life isnt like manga. Right-handed people cant use a knife with their left hand that well. Seriously, even Ai Hinatsuru knows that.”

“I-I can do it! Thats what I was doing!!”

The spiritless doll in the shape of Big Sis frowns as her cheeks flush red in a mixture of anger and embarrassment.

Eyes glistening with painful tears, she grabs at my right hand with both of hers to wrestle the knife away from me.

Letting go of the blade.

–––Now!!

Just as I had planned, I seize the opportunity to drop the knife to the floor and grab hold of both of Big Siss hands to keep her from getting it.

Me holding her back, and Big Sis struggling with all her might.

“Agh ……?!”

Thrashing about, the two of us fall to the floor. I land on top of her, pinning Big Sis down.

Even beneath me, she is still trying to reach the knife. You idiot!! I tighten my grip on that arm even more and put more weight on it.

“Let go of me!”

“You know I cant! Please, calm down!!”

“Then …………… Just kill me ……”

Going limp, Big Siss skin has turned red from our scuffle. A single tear rolls down her cheek.


insert_p37

“Youre naïve, Big Sis,” I say as I kick the knife across the kitchen floor and under the table.

“Thats why you let checkmates slip away and lose. Trying to cut off your right hand, asking me to kill you just because you had your first losing streak in the 3-dan division? What do you have between your ears: tofu? I turned pro in junior high school, and even I couldnt clear the 3-dan division in a single season. Im more talented than you are, so please stop being so full of yourself.”

“……!!”

Creaaak! Big Sis clenches her jaw so hard that her molars scream, and she looks the other way.

Pulling her in close like a hug, I whisper into her ear, “Would you like to hear something one of my seniors told me the first day I entered the Sub League?”

“…………”

“Youve been spoiled the whole time, so I dont think they wouldve told you, but I was bullied and threatened like you wouldnt imagine. I know quite a few horror stories and experienced my fair share.”

“…… Dont talk to me like you know everything! Spoiled …… I havent been spoiled …… ever ……!”

“Do you know the reason why the Kansai Shogi Association has fewer windows than the one in Kanto?”

“…… I dont. And I dont care–––.”

“It was to prevent Sub League members from jumping out of them in despair during losing streaks …… like you right now, Big Sis.”

“……!”

“Thats why when they built the Kansai Association, they put in as few windows as possible. So that no one else would try to jump out of them.”

“Did they …… die?”

“Worse. He jumped but it didnt kill him. He broke his leg but didnt even pass out. He felt all that pain, wide awake …… The worst part was that he couldnt completely give up on his remaining 3-dan division matches. But no one on earth could play respectable Shogi in that condition and he lost them all. Just added insult to injury.”

“Wh-What happened …… to him?”

“Hes alive, but he never turned pro. You know him very well, Big Sis.”

“Huh ……?”

Yes. The body doesnt break so easily. Broken bones, given time, will come back stronger than they were before.

The same isnt true for the heart.

Once the fighting spirit breaks and the heart gets wounded, theres no telling if it will ever be the same again.

“………… I just… cant take this …………… No more, not anymore ………… Let me die ………,” Big Sis, still lying on her back on the kitchen floor, says through tears. She doesnt have the strength to stand up anymore.

The losing streak isnt the only reason shes plunged this far into despair.

Theres even more to it.

“…… My next match, its hopeless …………… Ill lose, thats a fact …… Ill lose four in a row, and keep losing …… If I have to keep reliving this pain ………… Id rather be dead …………”

“…… Big …… Sis …………”

I think back to the day the 3-dan division schedule was announced.

Just looking at that, I had a bad feeling that Big Siss fighting spirit might break halfway through the season.

Shes got nothing but painful battles from here on out.

The first opponent to beat her after promotion, an opponent that she beat but realized has more talent than she does, and an opponent shes admired ever since she was a kid.

Theres no guarantee shed win in peak condition, but she wont even be able to put up a fight with her heart in shambles like this.

Theres no time to stand still. But …… Shes in no shape to move forward.

“In that case–––.”

With no clue what to do, I blurt out the first thing that comes to mind in order to save my precious older sister apprentice.

“In that case, Ill take you to a place where you can die for sure.”


 801


“Eighth floor, right?”

“…………”

Big Sis silently nods.

Weve arrived in front of her riverside apartment building thats only a five-minute walk from the association. Its brand new so it looks great, but it doesnt look like anyone lives here. Kind of like how Big Sis is right now.

The rain is still coming down. The two of us walked here under one umbrella with me practically holding Big Sis up the whole way.

Using the spare key she gave me, I pass through the autolocking front door and take the elevator to the eighth floor.

Big Siss room–––801.

Theres no nameplate under the number. But Im almost certain this is it.

“Im going to open the door.”

“……”

I unlock it without waiting for her to answer.

This is my second time in her apartment. The two of us had one practice session here, but the timing never worked out since then.

Turning the lights on, the room is …… as empty as it was last time.

She doesnt even have a table or chairs. This room is for Shogi research and Shogi research only.

“…… Hm?”

Theres something hanging on the wall that wasnt there before.

“A poster? Or is that a calendar?”

Its neither.

The thing is actually a sheet of cloth absolutely covered from corner to corner with hand-written messages from her classmates.


“To Miss Ginko Sora, on the path to becoming the first female Shogi pro!”


You will make it to the pros!

New 4-dan promotion.

Pride of the class.

Ive always been your fan!

Break through the 3-dan division!

Dont you go losing!

Undefeated!

Be legendary!

All the girls are behind you, Ginko.

Go for it!

Do your best!

Go get ‘em!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!

Fight!


Now Im sure of it.

“Lets go, Big Sis. You cant be here now.”

“………… Where could we go?” Big Sis asks, still sopping wet and sitting on the floor in a heap. Small and fragile, shes so cute that, if the situation were different, Id be tempted to do something else right here and now.

I dry her hair with a towel that I brought from my apartment and try to sound as excited as I can.

“Didnt I tell you? A place where youll die for sure, Japans number one spot for suicide. If youre going to go out, it might as well be at the best spot for it.”

“…… But, where? Where is that?”

“Thats something to look forward to when we get there.”

“………”

“Now, were short on time. Hurry up and take a shower.”

“Huh ……?”

Big Sis looks up at me with a blank stare and I say, “You dont want to be in Osaka, right? We wont get there today, but well get as far as we can and find a hotel for the night. So please, look presentable.”

“…… Im fine like this. Im dying anyway.”

“Um, Big Sis? Are you serious about this or not?”

I make an overly dramatic sigh and add.

“That cant happen if you get arrested along the way.”

“…………”

That seemed to hit home because Big Sis doesnt say another word and begrudgingly throws the towel to the floor as she gets to her feet.

Then, without warning, she starts taking off her clothes. Hey, hey, heeeeeey!!

“D-Dont do that out here!”

“…… Hmph.”

Sounding triumphant, Big Sis leaves her clothes behind like a pile of shed skin and disappears into the bathroom with a sweet scent in her wake.

Whoa …… She seriously took everything off ……

…… Theres something kinda hot about wet bras and panties ……

I know were siblings, but this kind of thing is a bit much …… I really wish shed have a little more modesty. Its not like back when we could take a bath together ……

Wrapping her clothes in the discarded towel, I put the whole bundle in the corner of the room for now.

Okay …… Id better talk to Keika while I have the chance.

I didnt make Big Sis take a shower so that I could see her naked or get a whiff of her wet clothes. Not at all.

“Promise me, Yaichi.”

Not too long ago, Keika came to me at Masters place with a request.

“If Ginko ever comes to you for help, promise me you will prioritize her. Promise me youll only focus on her.”

Id never seen Keika plead like that before.

Thats why I promised her that, if the time came, I definitely would.

Though, Ive got to say, its amazing how well Keika understands Big Sis.

She must have felt something was off about Big Sis even though she was riding a winning streak in the 3-dan division.

…… Id better have her contact Big Siss parents, too. I dont have their phone number and I doubt that Big Sis would want to talk to them herself right now ……

A player with fans all around the country like Naniwas Snow White going missing would be a huge scandal.

Oh, and I need to get Keika to look after Ai.

Shes in the middle of a pajama party with the Grade Schooler Practice Group at the Kiyotaki house right now. I can tell her to keep Ai right where she is.

Theres no telling when Ill be back from this trip …… but there is a time limit.

The next 3-dan division matches are in two weeks, and I have my own league matches to worry about ……

Plus, its almost time for the Crown League Challenger Match.

I refuse to forfeit that match because Im out of town. It might be possible to get the association to change the dates somewhat, but that would require me to explain the reason … so thats not going to happen.

I feel horrible about pushing all this on Keika.

But …… Who else can I turn to?

Yeah, Keikas the only one I can ask. I know I can trust her.

My mind set, I reach for my smartphone. Then.

Before I open it, the phone vibrates.

……?! An unknown caller …… Now of all times?

Nerves hit me so hard that I nearly drop my phone.

I could ignore it. Actually, it would be better to ignore it to keep Big Siss condition completely under wraps.

But my fingertips are telling me to answer it. That if I dont, things will only get worse.

In the end, I put my faith in my pro Shogi player fingers and hit the answer button.

“…………… Hello?”

The person who called me is none other than––––––.


 SCANDAL


“This is Yaichi Kuzuryus phone, correct?”

I know the voice coming through the speaker very well.

The same voice called me from out of the blue just about a year ago now.

From a different number than what I have registered in my phone.

Im positive that voice belongs to––––––Shogi Association Chairman Seiichi Tsukimitsu 9-dan.

“Chairman? Im surprised you would call me so late at–––.”

“Is Miss Ginko Sora there?”

That one slicing move cuts off my question and my mind goes blank.

He repeats himself.

“Is Miss Sora with you? We have been unable to ascertain her whereabouts since todays 3-dan division matches concluded. Her cellular phone is still here in the locker at the association.”

“…………”

The fact that Big Sis left the association without her phone sends a fresh shockwave down my spine. She may have seriously meant to die ……

The Shogi association recently made an official rule that forbids players to bring electronic devices into matches.

Kansai players had been putting our phones and whatnot in a locker ourselves when we came in for matches before the rule went into effect, but now we give them to a staff member instead. Thats probably how the association figured out Big Sis was missing; she never came to get her phone.

–––What should I do? Tell him? Can I trust him ……?

There are a lot of risks that come with letting anyone else know Big Siss mental condition right now.

Its not that I suspect the chairman …… But if any of her opponents find out how close to the brink she is, itll give them the option to attack her heart while its weak.

Not that I blame them.

Thats just what kind of place the 3-dan division is.

–––If Big Sis loses again …… shell break down entirely.

Just as I was debating back and forth, the chairman ramps up the pressure.

“Miss Sora lost both matches during todays Regular Activities. Theres a chance it was a considerable shock to her system. Word came in that she was sighted leaving the association in the pouring rain without an umbrella after her matches concluded. Should we be unable to confirm her safety, we will be forced to contact the police–––.”

“Shes here. Shes in the shower right now so she cant hear this phone call.”

Realizing there was no way I could keep this hidden, I tell him everything.

“Im glad to hear it. Now, please listen closely to what I have to say.”

The chairman sounds genuinely relieved but then makes a request I never saw coming.


“I would like you to take Miss Sora into hiding for a few days.”


“………………… Come again?”

“The fact that you are together right now means you were originally intending to go somewhere, yes?”

“Y ………… es,” I say with an unintentional nod. “We were, but …… Why? Why would you wan–––.”

“There is a possibility that the Meijin will receive the Citizens Award tomorrow.”

“……!”

“The first day of the final Meijin Title Match took place today in Tokyo. The Meijin had a clear advantage at the time of the sealing move. Should he emerge victorious tomorrow, the Meijin will achieve the momentous 100th title season as well as becoming the most winning player in Shogi history with 1,434 victories on the same day. Those alone more than qualify him for the award and its unlikely a more fitting occasion will occur in the future.”

The Meijin has come extremely close to winning the Citizens Award several times before.

The most recent one was when he was on the cusp of becoming the first Eternal Septuple, having Eternal status in all seven Shogi titles and completing 100 title seasons at the last Ryuo Title Match.

Im the one who stopped that from happening.

“Already? Again?”

“As the governments approval rating has fallen, those in office are adamant about bestowing the Citizens Award. The medal and certificate were bought and paid for when you fought against him during the last Ryuo Title Match, you see.”

“Adults trying to save face ……? I dont think the Meijin would willingly accept it, though.”

“He is an adult as well,” the chairman says with a chuckle. “But, yes, he is not happy with it. I suppose that fits well with his character, however …… I plan to use any means necessary to convince him. Chances are he will go through with it.”

Okay, Ive got an idea whats going on here.

“Just hypothetically speaking …… If someone as popular as the Meijin—like Naniwas Snow White—were to go missing or attempt suicide while the Shogi world is in the spotlight … it would become the worst possible scandal, right?”

“Indeed, it would. Should a sport with as plain a reputation as Shogi have to deal with a scandal of that magnitude during one of the few instances when the nation is watching, the press would focus on that scandal rather than the Citizens Award.”

“But are you sure its okay to say she went on a trip with a guy?”

“Yes, because if its with the Ryuo, the story will be taken up by the tabloids instead. Damage will be limited to a grudge from Miss Soras fans. Please be prepared to receive a death threat or two.”

“………… Youre evil.”

“Why thank you. Thats much preferable to being incompetent.”

I can tell the chairman is thoroughly enjoying this.

“How is Miss Sora, if I may ask?”

“Honestly, her first losing streak in the 3-dan division hit her very hard. Its three in a row, so her back is against the wall. Not to mention her next opponent is who he is ……”

“I see. If I were going against him, I would be tempted to run away myself.”

Thats the last thing I expected to hear the chairman say. So evil ……

“Ive decided that the best thing for her right now is to spend some time away from Shogi to recover. She told me flat out that she doesnt want to be in Osaka and were planning on leaving the city tonight. I was in the middle of getting ready when you called.”

“That sounds like a good plan. Where do you intend to go?”

I tell him the place I have in mind.

“…… I see. That destination would actually work very well.”

I was prepared for him to ask why, but he made a suggestion instead.

“There is a trustworthy hotel in the area. I will handle making reservations, so please spend the night there.”

“I appreciate it.”

“In the meantime, I will contact Kousuke as well as Miss Soras family to explain the situation. Not to be rude, but you contacting them may lead to unwanted misunderstandings.”

“I really appreciate that ……”

Honestly, its a huge weight off my shoulders.

If two teenagers like Big Sis and I stayed at a hotel by ourselves, people would think we were runaways. It doesnt help that Big Sis sticks out even when shes wearing a disguise. Tabloids these days would be all over a story like that.

Bing! My phone lets me know I have an email.

Im willing to bet that its a hotel booking confirmation from Sasari Oga Womens 1-dan, the chairmans secretary whos always at his side taking notes to assist her blind boss.

“…… Things may become rather noisy around the association over the coming weeks. Though Im sure you have realized it yourself, Ryuo.”

“I could tell the association was trying to deal with something at the Players Meeting the other day …… Is that why the sudden rule change about electronic devices was made?”

Pro players and womens players had only been forbidden to hold public matches against Shogi software up until now, but the regulations the association put in place the other day are close to overkill. Its almost like theyre being forced to make something happen.

Instead of answering me directly, the chairman continues, “Ideally, we would like everything to be resolved without incident. But if the adversary takes an offensive stance then we have no choice but to fight. We are, after all, Shogi players.”

“Fight ……”

–––Is it a fight we can win?

Its not like the association has people whose job is to sweep scandals under the rug like talent agencies do. Shogi players have always insisted that the association be run by Shogi players. That has resulted in an organization that always puts Shogi first, but never thinks about anything else.

When it comes to Shogi, theyre very strong.

But when it comes to things that dont involve competition, theyre out of their element.

A Meijin who was revered and celebrated over his whole career had his legacy smeared overnight by a scandal in the past.

There was even a time when a Womens Title Holder put in a request for an extended leave of absence but was turned into talk show fodder all because one magazine said she disappeared.

–––Would Big Sis be able to endure the same thing if that happened to her?

No. Definitely not.

The rest of the country and her opponents may see Big Sis as the soulless queen of ice, but …… I know shes an average girl who gets hurt easier than anyone else.

–––Shes sensitive, kind …… and has always been physically fragile ……

Almost as if he could see right through my anxiety, the Chairman says.

“It is my role to protect the Shogi world. As the Eternal Meijin and the chairman of the Shogi association, I will see it through. Even by using questionable means if necessary. Therefore, I ask you to fulfill your own role.”

“My …… role?”

As a pro Shogi player?

As a title holder?

As a Master of two young apprentices?

Several come to mind, but the chairman wasnt talking about any of them.

“Yaichi.”

Back before I joined the Sub League.

Just like when he called me by name for the first time.

In a gentle tone fit for explaining something to a kid, the man Ive idolized my whole life, Tsukimitsu-Meijin says, “The only one who can protect Ginko is you.”

That voice instantly reminds me of the old days.

Because ……

Because that was the first role that was asked of me when I came to Osaka to take my first step down the Shogi path.


 MIDNIGHT EXPRESS


“Lets pick up the pace! We should be able to make it just in time for the last express train!”

I speed up and pull Big Sis along by her wrist because I cant count on her to keep up or walk straight the way she is right now.

The rain is still coming down hard and, at this rate, I dont think itll ever stop. Osaka station is jam-packed with people, so its stiflingly humid and the floor is slippery.

–––Other people probably think were a couple, holding hands like this ……

Slightly early Tanabata holiday decorations are swaying in the air, glittering.

Ignoring them, I vent a little frustration.

“Jeeze! I havent had to put up with a sudden trip like this in a long time.”

“…… This isnt a trip.”

“Oh, thats right. Its a journey to die.”

Then, what am I supposed to call it? A final destination?

Suddenly, Im reminded of a book.

Midnight Express. Mr. Kagamizu lent it to me a while back.

I ended up returning it to him without reading much at all, but it was a thing for a bit when I was in the Sub League. The book is an old journal written by somebody traveling from Asia to Europe.

–––Now that I think about it …… Sota said he read it, too.

Sota Kunugi.

Rising through the Sub League like he was on a high-speed elevator, hes made it all the way to the 3-dan division as a sixth grader and currently leads the standings without a single loss. Seriously, hes a prodigy among prodigies.

–––Unlike Big Sis, hes probably already started researching for the next match.

The undefeated Sota is the powerhouse in the division with Mr. Kagamizu and Mr. Karako right behind him with one loss a piece. I bet he can sit in front of a board without a second thought and still have all the confidence in the world.

Then again, maybe he is so zoned in on promoting to 4-dan that his focus might start slipping?

–––Thats an optimistic way to look at it ……

The pressure that comes with being at the top of the 3-dan division is immense.

But counting on it to crush an opponent for you would be a mistake.

Going on a trip now is the same as suicide. I know that. But Big Sis really might lose her mind if she stays in Osaka like this ……

Wait a sec, didnt Mr. Kagamizu tell me something when he lent me that book?

“You cant exactly travel abroad when you hole up in your room to play Shogi from dawn to dusk. Thats why I read this book to distract myself from the urge to get away. That, and–––.”

“And?”

“The name Midnight Express comes from fugitives making their escape. Perfect for Sub League members, dont you think?”

Runaway fugitives.

That fits our situation perfectly.

Its impossible to separate Shogi from our memories of Osaka. No matter where we go, we can never escape from it.

Shogi is a prison, a cage. At some point, the whole city became divided into an 81-space grid to us, just like a Shogi board. Thats why were running away, getting out of the city.

All so that we can play the Shogi we love as much as we want.

Yet, thats the reason the two of us left our parents houses in the first place: to become children of the house that revolves around Shogi.


The last express train headed north is surprisingly crowded.

Since we managed to get the last two reserved seats that were side by side, I get Big Sis situated in the window seat before I put our luggage up on the rack and sit down in the aisle seat.

Then, I take out the drinks and snacks I bought at the station and offer them to her.

“Want something to eat?”

“…… No,” she answers flatly as she stares into the pitch blackness outside the window. It sounded like a strong refusal.

“I see. Let me know if you change your mind.”

Big Sis is the type of player who eats next to nothing during her matches.

Since the 3-dan division plays two matches during their Regular Activities, that means Big Sis probably hasnt eaten anything at all. She might not even have had dinner last night.

–––Didnt eating actually make her feel sick back when she was a kid ……?

Memories start coming.

Big Sis used to be so much weaker than she is now and was in and out of the hospital a lot. Shed also get fevers quite a bit after playing Shogi.

If she won, shed be satisfied and that was that, but shed get worked up if she lost and kept challenging me as many times as it took for her to win. The problem was that she could tell right away if Master or I were trying to lose and threw a temper tantrum. Talk about handful ……

“Yaichi.”

“Hm? Want a snack after all?”

“Hand.”

“Ahh …… Sure.”

I do as Im told and take her hand again.

The first day that Master brought us to the Kansai Shogi Association, he gave us this very direct order.


“Always hold hands whenever ya two leave the house. Ill kick ya outta the Shogi family if ya dont.”


He told me, “Protect a girl younger than you.”

To Big Sis, he said, “Make sure your younger brother apprentice doesnt get lost.”

If hed outright demanded that we hold hands, Im sure the two of us wouldve let go the first chance we got.

Because of Master Kiyotakis approach, we got past normal kiddie reactions, got along surprisingly well and the two of us were able to keep holding hands no matter where we went.

It was that way for years and years.

Except one day we let go of the hand the way we were never supposed to.

And ever since that day, Big Sis and I have walked our own Shogi paths, alone.

The first one to let go was–––.

“Big Sis. At least drink some …… Huh?”

I pause in the middle of the sentence.

Because I feel something against my shoulder.

That, and I can hear light breathing.

“…… Youre always the first to fall asleep. Some big sister you are.”

Then, it finally hit me.

Just how tired I am.

“Wheew–––––– ………………… That was a long day ……”

It started bright and early with the King of Naniwa Tournament, and then I had a match against Ayumu. Im exhausted ……

“Actually, I think I was more nervous about the girls matches than my own. Charlette, Ayano, Mio …… Theyve really come into their own ……”

Whoa. Im tearing up just thinking about it ……

I quickly clamp down on those budding emotions. Nows not the time to get teary-eyed.

“…… Today is not over yet. I better rest up while I can ……”

I set my phone alarm to go off five minutes before the train will arrive, close my eyes and lean my head against Big Siss head on my shoulder.

Could that be why?

For some reason–––a four-year-old with ash-colored eyes and silver hair shows up in my dreams.


 KIDS ROOM


I get hit with such an intense wave of déjà vu the instant I see the room filled with children that I just stand and stare.

“Keika? Are you okay?”

“Huh? Oh ………… Yes, just fine. Thanks, Ai.”

I smile at Ai Hinatsuru Womens League 1-dan as she looks up at me with concern.

She may only be in elementary school, but shes a true-blue prodigy whos already made it into the premier league in Womens Shogi, the Womens Legend League. When it comes to Shogi puzzles, shes a monster with enough talent to surpass plenty of male Shogi players ……

She fits in well with this room that raised two other giant monsters of its own.

“Youve slept here plenty of times before, havent you, Ai?”

“Yep! Let me see …… When Master secretly took Ten-chan as an apprentice and when I was in the Mynavi Tournament and collapsed after losing to Tsukiyomizaka-sensei, I think. It was because Master kicked me out of the apartment then.”

“Sounds like Yaichi puts you in this room whenever he doesnt know what to do.”

“Yep,” says Ai, jumping up and hanging on my arm.

Yaichi and Ginko used to do that all the time back when they were little. Well, this is a surprise. The corners of my eyes are getting hot. Have I really gotten to that age?

“So …… Master wont be coming today after all?”

“He wanted to come, but there was nothing he could do. Sometimes work comes up out of nowhere and thats what happened tonight.”

Smiling, I lie right to her face.

Its not that I dont feel bad about it, really I do.

Uncle Seiichi …… Chairman Tsukimitsu called and told me to tell the girls, “Yaichi has been called in to work on an urgent matter.”

I give the reason behind the lie some more thought.

When Ginko lost her first match in the 3-dan division …… No, long before then, I had a feeling something like this would happen.

Thats why I had Yaichi make me a promise.

That if Ginko ever came to him for help, that he would only focus on her.

That he would prioritize her above anyone else, at least until this 3-dan division season was over.

Right now Yaichi is keeping that promise.

Which means now its up to me to protect what Yaichi holds dear in his place.

“You know, Cha? Chas nebber swept in a bwunk bed!”

“Neither have I! Its something that only children with no siblings like me can only fantasize about ……!”

Charlette Isoir and Ayano Sadatou are hopping around the room, their wide eyes sparkling with glee.

Both of them smiled when they first arrived at the house, but their eyes were red and puffy.

I could instantly tell that they had shed an incredible amount of tears during the tournament, so I ignored our age difference, joined the pajama party and brought them up to this room in hopes of lifting their spirits, even just a little.

–––But …… I never wouldve thought they would be this happy about a bunk bed.

Come to think of it, all of us in this room are only children. Perhaps its only natural to get excited about seeing one.

“Hehehe. Actually, Ive secretly slept on the top bunk before.”

Telling the girls, they immediately ask me questions like “Really?” and “How was it?!”

“I was in high school at the time, so I remember it being a little cramped.”

“I fit just right! So, can I sleep here tonight? Pleeease?” the leader of the Grade Schooler Practice Group and King of Naniwa Champion, Mio Mizukoshi pleads as she starts ascending the ladder to the top bunk.

Even in her pajamas, shes still wearing the medal she received at the podium. She must be over the moon right now. Seeing her happy like this reminds me so much of Yaichi and Ginko after they won the Elementary Meijin Tournament.

“Hey, hey, Keeka! Did Kujyuru-sensei and Sora-sensei use this bed?”

“They sure did. We bought it just for them.”

Of course, I can remember the day the bunk bed arrived at this house very clearly even now. That includes how overjoyed those two were to see it. And that they started playing Shogi right away ……

“Who slept on top?”

“Wed planned on Yaichi taking the top bunk. Ginko was still small and wasnt very strong, so it wasnt safe for her to climb up and down the ladder.”

“Planned ……?”

“Ginko insisted that as the older sister, the top bunk should be hers and wouldnt take no for an answer. In the end, they agreed to play Shogi before bed and the winner would sleep on top.”

Until that point, they slept side by side on futons …… But I think it would be prudent not to say so in front of Ai.

“Those two would argue about every little detail. Playing Shogi became their way to settle things.”

Looking around the room, there are nicks and stains scattered about.

Theyre leftover scars from Ginko and Yaichis fights. I say fights, but Yaichi never struck Ginko, not once. Though the opposite happened more times than I can remember.

This stain here, that stain there, theyre all from the liters upon liters of tears Ginko shed in here.

The nick in the support beam in the corner came from the day Yaichi missed his chance to promote in the Sub League and hit it to vent his frustration at how weak he was.

Lots of children have visited this room to play Shogi with those two, spent the night here and left their own nicks and stains after playing even more Shogi.

Of course, somewhere among the stains …… are the tears of this houses actual daughter, shed after constantly losing to children much younger than herself: mine.

“This room here used to belong to my aunt. She passed away about one year before Ginko and Yaichi came to live with us, so it had been empty. Thats why we made it into a kids room.”

“Your aunt …… she died?” says a crestfallen Ayano. What a kind girl.

“She did. Which really made it surprising that back when Yaichi came in here for the first time …… He said something really weird …… Sh-Shocking actually ……”

“Huh? What …… did Master say?” Ai says, looking confused and curious.

I answer.

“That there was a ghost in here.”

The girls shriek so hard the house shudders.


record_002


 MASTER AND APPRENTICE


“Yaichi Kuzuryu, wasn it?” the pro player said, putting his large, meaty hand with surprisingly sensitive fingertips right on top of my head.

“If yer that keen on playin Shogi with me, why not come to my place to play to yar hearts content?”

I couldnt understand the chilly, “Huh ……?” that came from my father behind me.

The pro player I idolized had just extended an invitation, and six-year-old me was on top of the world. Without any idea what my response actually meant, I said with giddy excitement, “Yes! I want to play more Shogi with you, Sensei!”

That was how I became this pro Shogi player Kousuke Kiyotaki 8-dans live-in apprentice.


I met him for the first time at a regional Shogi tournament in my home prefecture, Fukui.

There I was, Yaichi Kuzuryu, playing against the adults in the A Rank Division and winning the whole thing just a few days after turning six.

“W-Whoa!”

“A kindergartner becomin the champion? Thats gotta be a first!!”

“A boy genius ……!”

“That one could very well become Fukuis first-ever professional Shogi player!”

Id been taking Shogi seriously for about a year at that point. I was the kind of player who could get in a groove and rack up wins one after another. Luckily for me, I managed to tap all my skills and more that day.

And it just so happened that Kousuke Kiyotaki 8-dan was the head judge for that tournament.

Sensei! Would you please give this boy here an instructional match?!”

It was only natural that the adults there went to ask the pro after I won.

Kiyotaki 8-dan mustve been interested in me, too, because he accepted right off the bat.

“Sure thin! Okay, kiddo, hows a two-piece handicap sound?”

Except …… Six-year-old Yaichi didnt understand the concept of a pro player yet and opened his fan, sat down across from the geezer and said, “Handicaps are boring! I wanna play even Stephen!”

My fathers face turned pale next to me and he shouted, “Y-Yaichi! That was very rude!!”

“Dad, shut up! You couldnt even win B Class!”

“Kgh ……!”

I was so full of myself in that moment that the very idea of losing never crossed my mind.

“Ha ha ha! Ya got spirit, kiddo. But–––.”

SNAP-AP-PP ………… ppp!

“?!”

The echo hit me so hard I thought the geezer broke that piece in half when he snapped it down onto the board.

It was like taking a bucket of ice water to the face. Suddenly, I was awake.

“That aint no way to talk to yar father, ya hear?”

Then Kiyotaki 8-dan finished lining up the pieces with a delicate refinement that was the complete opposite of that snap before taking the Bishop out of his own territory and putting it back in the piece box.

“How bout this. You beat me without a Bishop, then well talk bout yar even Stephen.”

“………… Okay.”

I could tell somethings different …… after hearing that pros snap for the first time and accepted his proposal with a nod.

In amateur terms, playing against a former A-Ranking pro player without their Bishop is the same as playing against someone at the national level. In pro terms, probably about 6-dan.

Back then, I was maybe 2-dan. I was sure I could take on any grown-up and win, but I understood by the 20th move that my attacks would never work against the man sitting across from me. His Shogi was just built differently.

The only reason I was able to keep playing was–––.

“…… Hmm. I see, I see.”

Kiyotaki-sensei would leave little windows open in his defense, simultaneously inviting me to attack and giving my nearly broken fighting spirit an encouraging push. Without that, I wouldve thrown in the towel right then and there.

“Yeah. Goin there ………… Oh? Yar a strong one.”

I thought I was thoroughly dominated in that match from start to finish, but it ended with me being just a single move short of checkmate.

To everyone else, it probably looked like I had a pro on the ropes and almost won.

“He may have lost, but that kindergarten boy was one move away from beating a pro!”

“Hes some kid, I tell you!”

The grown-ups were saying nice things about me left and right, and the newspaper ran an article with a title like A Prodigy Putting Pros on Notice! Yaichi Kuzuryu.

But, only Kiyotaki-sensei and I knew what had actually happened. The true meaning behind that match.

Kiyotaki-sensei took out his own Shogi notebook and jotted down the entire match on the spot like it was a walk in the park. Then he tore out that page and gave it to me.

“From now on, record all yar Shogi matches like this. Cause if ya can go back and review yer matches, yar gonna get that much stronger.”

“Yes ……… Yes, I will!!”

Clutching that sheet of paper to my chest like a priceless treasure, I nodded so many times I got dizzy.

Not only did Kiyotaki-sensei bring out the best in me, but he also showed me how impressive pros were …… and how unfathomably deep the game of Shogi could go. It was a genuine instructional match, the way theyre meant to be.

–––Pros are amazing! Shogi is amazing!!

I followed Kiyotaki-sensei everywhere after that day.

If I heard that he was going to be judging a tournament, I begged and pleaded with my parents to take me there. Not so that I could play in the tournament. So that I could play a match against Kiyotaki-sensei.

Since summer vacation was just beginning, Kiyotaki-sensei was taking part in tons of Shogi festivals and tournaments, and I went to every single one. Of course, I had my Shogi notebook with me.

Other people at the tournaments couldnt figure out what I was doing.

“Kiyotaki, as in the guy that only lasted a season in A, that Kiyotaki?”

“Hes never even challenged for a title, has he?”

“The one who plays the same boring old defensive yagura?”

Back then, Kiyotaki-sensei …… Nah, itd be easier just to call him Master, wouldnt it? Compared to his Shogi skills, Masters reputation was pretty low.

The Meijin, who was a few years younger than him …… Actually, hed lost the Meijin title at that point in time so he wasnt really the Meijin, but itll get confusing if I call him anything else so Ill just keep calling him the Meijin, okay? That Meijins generation had claimed almost all the titles and the younger generation under him were at the forefront of new strategies and research. So, with the exception of Chairman Tsukimitsu (he wasnt the chairman yet either but, yeah), everyone was certain that the generation above the Meijin was over.

“Listen, son. Are you sure you want Kiyotaki-sensei? Theres Tsukimitsu-sensei and a bunch of strong, young professionals out there, too?”

“No, I want Kiyotaki-sensei!”

“Im sorry to say that hes busy right now. Being a judge is a lot of work. I dont know when hell be able to get around to doing an instructional match ……”

“Okay …… Since hes busy, Ill play in the tournament until hes done. Please tell me when Kiyotaki-sensei can give me an instructional match!”

Word soon spread that there was a little kid who came all the way down from the mountains to be at tournaments but didnt want to be in them. Whats worse, he was a nuisance because he won these tournaments that he wasnt planning on playing in.

But the one who was more surprised than everyone was the man being followed: Master.

“Ya again, kiddo ……? How are we playin today?”

“Two-piece handicap, please!”

I couldnt quite break through Masters formations, even with the two-piece handicap.

And Master never once took it easy on this kid who traveled so far just to play against him.

Id travel hours and hours just to get to the arena and wait in the corner for hours and hours all to lose to him, sometimes in less than 30 minutes.

Whenever that happened, Id reset the board and silently wait for him to say something.

“…… Wanna do one more?”

“Please!!”

Hearing those words was the happiest thing in the world …… And I got more and more hooked on Shogi every time I heard them.

Even when summer vacation ended and I was back at school, my parents came up with excuses to get me out of class and took me to wherever Master was doing a tournament that day.

After losing count of how many matches Id played against him, I got the invitation that started it all.

…… Looking back on it now that I have apprentices of my own, Master was probably watching my parents just as closely as he was me. Testing them to see just how willing they were.

Seeing how much they loved their son …… And how willing they were to let him go.


Luckily for me, I was the second son.

My older brother played Shogi as a hobby but had no intention of turning pro whatsoever, and my little brother was a toddler at the time.

My parents probably thought they could let at least one of their sons walk his own path in life.

Even so, my mother apparently cried … a lot. Meanwhile, I was so ecstatic to be going to Master Kiyotakis house that I was smiling the whole way ……

“If youre serious about letting him become a professional, living that far away will be an obstacle for him. Looking at the elementary school calendar, now would be the best timing for him to move to Osaka,” Master explained to my parents. And he also supposedly said this: “If youre willing to put him in my care, so long as he is in Osaka, you have my word I will raise him as my own son. I cannot accept any payment for teaching or day-to-day expenses. No parent would ever take money from their child.”

My parents had said they could never accept that …… But it was this that finally convinced them.

“I have a daughter, but I have really always wanted a son. A son to teach Shogi …… Raise him to be a pro if he could, but a son to share a board with. After my wife passed away, Id accepted the fact that that dream would never come true ……”

Thats when I showed up.

A boy who thought the world of him and wanted nothing more than to play Shogi.

We werent connected by blood, but …… Shogi families are bound in a different way.

“Yaichi falling in love with Shogi has made that dream come true. That kind of happy miracle doesnt exist in this world …… I ask you to please let me live it. My dream of teaching my son how to play Shogi.”

Over the 10 years I was his live-in apprentice, Master never accepted a single yen from my parents.

They didnt tell me about this until after Id turned pro.

I couldnt hold back the tears.


 SHOGI GHOST


“This onell be livin with us startin today.”

“Huh?”

The teenage girl standing at the front door to greet us froze with her jaw hanging open.

She was pretty, unbelievably gorgeous.

I-I get to live with a pretty girl like her? I zoomed past happy, all the way to nervous ……

“Yaichi Kuzuryu here came all the way from Fukui. Im takin him as a live-in apprentice,”

said Master, ruffling my hair with his big hand as I nervously twiddled my thumbs.

Live-in apprentice. Hearing those words made me so happy I didnt know what to do with myself.

The girl gave me a kind smile and bent down to my height.

“Hello there, Yaichi. My name is Keika Kiyotaki. Im this old mans daughter.”

“N-Nice to meet you! Im Yaichi Kuzuryu! Thank you for having me!!” I blurted out, my face bright red as I looked away from Keika.

Wh-What else was I supposed to do ……?!

I mean …… I could see right down her shirt …… The cleavage!!

“How nice of you to introduce yourself! ………… Unlike that other one.”

“What?”

“Oh, and Dad? We need to talk, so would you please join me in the living room?”

Keikas smile was still there, but the voice she used with Master was terrifying. The kind you cant argue with.

“Hm? S-Sure …… In a minute. Before that, Yaichis parents were nice enough to give us a sack o delicious rice–––.”

“Now. Right now.”

“Oh ………… O-Okay ……”

Master was clearly powerless here, but he must not have wanted his newly taken apprentice to see him in such a pathetic state, so he stood tall and proud. On the verge of tears, though.

“Yaichi. Go on upstairs an play til I call for ya.”

“Yes, Master!”

Following Masters instructions, I trotted my way up the stairs. Id been so giddy when we got here, but suddenly I felt like a fish out of water without Master at my side.

There were two rooms on the second floor.

Both doors were open, so I decided to go into the one right in front of me first. There was a bed, a desk for studying, a bookshelf and a chest of drawers as well.

…… It smells like that girl in here!

I breathed in a lungful of that wonderful smell girls have.

When suddenly I caught a glimpse of a pile on the carpet that looked like it had just been accidentally dropped in there.

“? Whats this?”

Something she forgot? Because if she did, she might thank me for bringing it to her!

Convinced, I picked it up and––––––couldnt believe my eyes.

“Huh?! Say …… whaaaaaat?!”

A bra. A huge one!!

–––The buildings in Osaka are big, but the bras are even bigger ……!

Thoroughly impressed and weak in the knees, a wave of fear overtook me at the same time.

From an objective point of view, I was just a horny brat who snuck into a girls room to find her underwear. Even at six years old, I understood that much.

Ill get kicked out if I dont behave! That girl wasnt happy to see me either ……

“I just wont say that I came in here ……”

The bra thing stays secret too, and no one can make me say it. Ill just lock it away in my memories …… Especially the bra. Swearing to myself, I went into the other room.

Unlike Keikas room, it didnt look like anyone lived in here.

“…… Maybe its empty?”

A few steps into the vacant room and–––there she was.

“Huuuh ……?”

A little girl, maybe about four years old, was standing there looking at me.

Even in the dim light, her skin was starkly pale and her hair glinted silver. She had something clutched in her hands like it was the most valuable thing in the world.

“?! ……?!”

I rubbed my eyes three, four times. I just couldnt believe what they were seeing. The fact that she had no presence at all was part of it, but–––.

She was just so white, almost translucent, like light was passing through her ……

“Ah ……… Huh? ……………… A person ……?”

I didnt think something so pure could possibly be another human like me. I mean …… She was just too pretty ……

Thats why I asked her.

“Um, are you …………… a ghost ……?”

If I were in the same position now, I wouldve used a lighter word like fairy or spirit, but it was all six-year-old me could do to come up with the word ghost.

“……”


This pure white girl was looking up at me without saying a word.

“Um …… Im Yaichi Kuzuryu. Im going to be a live-in apprentice at this house starting today! Ah, do you know what a live-in apprentice is? Basically …… Ill live here to practice Shogi!”

Heart racing, I rattled off an explanation in a few short breaths and–––.

The girl plopped down on the floor and opened up the thing she was holding.

“…… A foldable Shogi board?”

The moment I saw it, every little bit of unease I was feeling disappeared without a trace.

“So, you play Shogi, too?! Come on, lets play!”

I sit down on my ankles across from her and start lining up the magnetic pieces.

We did rock paper scissors to decide who went first. Apparently, the ghost wasnt very good at it because I got the first move.

“Okay …… Im ready when you are!”

I bowed my head. The white girl had her head down, just looking at the board.

“Nooow …………! Here I come!!”

The formation I start creating was Masters specialty, the yagura.

It was this worlds most beautiful formation, as beautiful as Shogi literature. I had made up my mind that Id do a yagura for my first match in this house.


When she saw that, the girl–––made her moves using no time at all. It was like playing against a mirror.

“Double Yagura?”

Taking my eyes off the board, I looked at my opponent. The girls head was down, but her eyes were looking up at me.

That was the moment I felt a connection with the ghost.

–––This is fun!

Excited, I advanced my formation. But, that excitement vanished just as quickly.

Unlike my monkey see, monkey do yagura, this girls yagura was the real deal.

“…………”

The time had come for counterattack, every one of the pieces snapped eerily quiet when she moved.

It was over almost as soon as she reached my defenses. Advancing on my King with the precision and accuracy of a machine, I got destroyed in the blink of an eye.

“………… I lost ……”

Strong. Too strong.

Slumped over and staring at the checkmate, there was no doubt in my mind.

It was impossible for a little girl like this to play such flawless Shogi. Whats more, wed just had an intense battle, but her face was as calm as an autumn breeze, like nothing happened at all ……

“Wow, you really are a Shogi ghost!!” I said to the little girl.

“Pro players have actual ghosts that can play Shogi living in their houses ……!”

Holy cow! Pros are amazing! I was through the roof. I just played Shogi with a ghost!

To me, this was just like Hikaru no Go.

Its an old manga about a young boy who knew nothing about Go getting taught how to play by the spirit of an ancient Go player living inside his Go board and he became very good at it.

My brother had the whole series, and I read through them enough times to wear out the pages.

And now, I was going to get stronger playing Shogi with this ghost like Hikaru did …… Just as this story was playing out in my head.

“Hm.”

“Hm?”

“Hand.”

The little ghost on the other side of the board extended her hand.

“……?”

Slowly, very slowly, I reached out and touched it.

“! ……………… Its hot ……”

Like, surprisingly hot. Wed only just met, but Id already figured out that her body heats up whenever she takes a match seriously.

We lace our fingers together, almost as if making sure the other one was real. Very hot.

“Then …………… Youre, not …… a ghost?”

“Ginko.”

Gin? Like a Shogi Silver piece?

“Theres no such thing as ghosts. Stupid Yaichi.”

Such a pretty girl, but such a dirty mouth.

Just as I was about to snap back at her, Keikas voice echoed up from downstairs.

“Yaiiichi! You can come down now.”


I went back to the first floor to find Master and Keika sitting side by side.

“Im sorry about earlier. This bearded fossil didnt tell me anything, so it was a little bit of a shock, but welcome to our home!”

Keika introduced herself more fully this time.

“Im 16 and in my first year of high school. That means Im exactly 10 years older than you, Yaichi. I take care of things around the house and help out in the Shogi classroom every once in a while. But, Im a pushover, so go to the bearded fossil …… or the girl next to you when you want to play, okay?”

With that, Keika tells me who this girl sitting next to me like she belonged there really was.

Ginko Sora.

That was her name.

“Ginko …… Sora ……”

I mulled those words over in my mouth …… and they took hold in my heart as if I were casting a spell of some kind.

Silver hair and slightly cloudy eyes the color of ash.

My chest got tight for some reason, like a big squeeze.

“I say, that was a heckva mix-up! Thinkin Ginko was a ghost, hah! I admit shes got an otherworldly aura to her, but shes got legs, ya see?”

Master was laughing, but he had red marks on his forehead that could only have come from pressing it against the tatami mat for quite a while. I knew immediately who was really in charge in this household.

–––Id better stay on Keikas good side ……

And then one more.

There was one other person in this house I absolutely couldnt cross no matter what.

T was by only two weeks, but Ginko became my apprentice first. So, at makes ya the younger brother apprentice, Yaichi. Ginko is yer older sister apprentice.”

"Older …… sister?”

“…… Younger brother?”

It wasnt a ghost living at the pro players house.

It was something much, much scarier than a ghost. I met the one I would one day call Big Sis.


 LIVE-IN APPRENTICE


“Im takin ya both to the association today.”

Id been Masters live-in apprentice for a few days when I heard him say that.

“Ya can get whatever ya want at Twelve, the first-floor restaurant, for lunch.”

“Are you sure its okay, Master?!”

He smiled and nodded as I jumped for joy.

“Sure Im sure. Once ya turn pro, ya can eat out as much as ya like.”

Wow! Pros are amazing! I was still in awe. Big Sis didnt seem all that excited, but she beat Master and I to the front door and silently urged us to hurry up.

The Kansai Shogi Association building is in the Fukushima district of Osaka, just one stop on the Kanjou Line from Noda Station, the closest station to Masters house.

Nowadays, I can walk that distance no sweat. But, for a four-year-old and a six-year-old, taking the train a single station down the line is a big adventure. Heck, just riding the train itself is an adventure.

Thats why back when I first became an apprentice, going to the association was a special event that didnt happen very often.

“All right ya two. Hold hands and dont let go, ya hear?”

I was fully intent on carrying out the first order Master ever gave me even as I looked down over the city through the train window as it traveled down the elevated track.

Stepping off the train at JR Fukushima Station, we passed right by all the shops built under the railroad track.

Then, we turned onto Naniwa Street, went over a crosswalk and saw–––.

“Here we are. Its at brick buildin there.”

Even today, I can remember down to the last detail the moment Big Sis and I held hands with Master in front of the rustic red brick building.

Im pretty sure I said, “Whoa …… Theres something written on the wall! Whats it say?”

Shogi Kaikan.”

“Huuuh?! You can read that, Ginko?”

“Easily.”

Hmmph. Her face was blank but Big Sis sounded triumphant.

“This …… is the Kansai Shogi Association building ……”

I was so excited and nervous that my heart couldve burst open. Big Siss hand in mine …… was burning up.

This place is special to us. Its the place thats given us the most joy … and also the most pain.

The place weve spent more time than at home or at school. Its where weve learned how to live.

Its also the place where well spend the remainder of our lives fighting endless battles.


I was anxious walking into Twelve for the first time.

“Th-This place …… looks really fancy ……”

My first and biggest worry was money.

Master was already letting me live with him for free, so was it really okay for me to eat for free at a restaurant like this on top of that? All I had in my wallet was five 100 yen coins ……

Master mustve understood what was bothering me because he said in a kind voice, “Theres a tradition in the Shogi world, ya see. Veterans keep the new players fed. Once ya turn pro and have an apprentice of yar own, make sure ya treat em to dinner, understood?”

“Y- …… Yes! Thank you so much, Master!!”

I swore to myself then that I absolutely would …… Though, that day came a lot sooner than I expected.

We sat down at a table and Master said as we opened the menu, “Ginko. No need to be holdin back. Ya can order anythin ya wanna eat.”

“……” (point)

Using no time, Big Sis chose cow tongue stew, the most expensive thing on the menu. That shocked me so much that I forgot what I ordered that day. It was probably the cheapest daily lunch set they had. I just didnt know …… if Masters wallet would survive ……

“Ngh …… I-I aint never tasted tongue stew ……”

“Delish.”

Big Sis ignored the envy in Masters voice as she licked her lips and gave him a thumbs up. Master returned the gesture.

“Ginko. Ill give ya some of my pork cutlet, so gimme some of at stew?”

“No.”

Shutting him down hard like denying a Bishop Exchange, Big Sis finished off the tongue stew by herself and even licked the bowl clean for good measure.

–––Why is Ginko so defiant?

Masters reaction also had me confused.

Even at six years old, I could tell that Master was being a lot more lenient with her than necessary. It was to the point that he was taken by her Shogi talent couldnt explain it.

“Mgh …… Food aint enough to get her to open up. Difficult child, this one ……”

I can still remember Master wincing as he opened his wallet at the cashier. I was sure that Big Sis was never going to bond with him back then, like the way a stray cat will never let you pet it no matter how much you feed it.

But it wouldnt take long for Master and I to realize how wrong we were.


We took the elevator up to the third floor after eating lunch at Twelve so Master could introduce us to the association staff.

“Live-in apprentices? It has a nostalgic ring to it,” said the man who Big Sis and I would come to call the Principal, Mr. Mine, as he bent down to our height to give us some encouraging words. “Ginko, Yaichi, youre so lucky to be learning from a great Master like Kiyotaki-sensei. I just know youre going to be very strong one day!”

The news was a surprise to everyone, but they welcomed us with open arms. The only reason why Master didnt get the lolicon treatment like I did back when I took Ai Hinatsuru here for the first time has to be because Master had a daughter. Theres no other explanation.

“Welp, long as were here, might as well drop by the Players Room.”

The Players Room is separated from the office by a single wall.

But that single wall …… was like a barrier separating two different worlds.

“Everbody, got a minute?” Master called out to all the Sub League members playing practice matches and lining up match records in the room. “These two here are my apprentices. My first apprentice, Ginko Sora, and my second, Yaichi Kuzuryu. Raisin em both as live-in apprentices. Train em up good, ya hear?”

“Train them up ……? Those toddlers?”

“The classroom downstairsll be enough for them.”

The Players Room had just been remodeled, so everything was clean and new. However, the rough and gritty classic Kansai atmosphere was still alive and well.

“Seriously? Youre living with them? I didnt know you liked kids so much, Kiyotaki-sensei.”

“Got that much time on your hands now cause you got demoted?”

Some veteran Sub League members were that blunt and didnt even bother to stop their matches.

It was scary, sure …… But more of a shock, actually.

Pro players were treated like gods back in the mountains where I was from, but here they were the butt of jokes.

Even before I could ask why, I understood the answer.

It was all because a certain pro walked in.

“You took apprentices, Mr. Kiyotaki? They might be worth training up after all.”

“Ohhh …… Mr. Oishi. Strange seein ya here when ya dont have a match.”

“My little girl said she wanted to come, so I brought her. Shes downstairs playing in the classroom, but …… That reminds me, Mr. Kiyotaki. Word is that hes been in and out of yours recently–––.”

This person wearing a suit jacket, I knew his face very well because Id seen it many times in magazines and on TV.

–––Th-The …… Worldly Maestro!!

For me, this was bigger than meeting a famous actor. My mind went blank.

Mitsuru Oishi 8-dan.

The atmosphere in the Players Room did a total 180 once the young leader of the Ranging Rook Party and Kansai ace showed up.

It was blatant, so blatant I could hardly believe it.

“Oishi-sensei! Can I ask you for a practice match?!”

“Whats your opinion on this formation?!”

The Worldly Maestro, who had just taken Masters A placement, was only 30 years old at the time.

As the leading practitioner of the latest strategy, Gokigen Central Rook, everyone was in awe of the sheer beauty Mr. Oishi could create on a Shogi board. The number of Ranging Rook Party members in the Kansai Sub League skyrocketed because of him.

The next few years would be the peak of Ranging Rook popularity in the Shogi world as a whole.

Goki Central wasnt the only new strategy. New, unique ideas appeared on the scene in quick succession and transformed this year into the only one that players on defense had a higher winning percentage.

Side Pawn Capture 8 Five Rook.

And Move-Loss Bishop Exchange.

This caused a Shogi revolution, wrenching control from the older generation of Static Rook Players, especially orthodox ones who played yagura strategies like Master.

The one exception was an all-rounder: the Meijin. He threw himself headfirst into the fray and worked closely with the younger generation to absorb their Shogi senses and made them his own.

The thing is, only gods can pull that off ……

Im pretty sure that Master had lost 10 straight matches to Mr. Oishi at that point.

The victory star was pretty much the Maestros for the taking.

I was just a kid but …… I felt the difference in the Sub League members reactions when Master walked into the Players Room versus when Mr. Oishi came in.

That, and I was completely taken by the Worldly Maestros aura …… I knew he was cooler than Master the second I saw him ……

But not Ginko Sora.

Big Sis trotted her way up to the Worldly Maestro, a man several times taller than herself, and said without the slightest hint of respect, “You, Oishi?”

No sensei, no Mr.

It was like the whole room froze over. Even the practice matches stopped, the continuous snapping of pieces suddenly gone …… But Big Sis wasnt done.

“Stop being mean to my Master!! Ranging Rook players should all just disappear!!”

“G-Ginko! Whatre ya …… Watch yer mouth!!”

Master was so stunned he turned blue in the face.

The Maestro forced a grin. I had no idea what had just happened, so all I could do was watch Big Sis look as intimidating as a baby anteater standing on her hind legs as she stared down Mr. Oishi.

“Heh …… Loyal, arent you? Thats how live-in apprentices should be.”

Mr. Oishi put his knee to the floor so he could speak to Big Sis eye to eye.

“Ginko …… was it? Do you not like Ranging Rook?”

“Hate it.”

“Why is that?”

“Its for cowards.”

“Ouch, that was a little harsh.”

For amateurs like Big Sis and I in those days, Ranging Rook was an outdated style that meant denying a Bishop Exchange and hiding your King behind as many pieces as possible. It was defensive Shogi that relied on counterattacks. Just tricks with ambushes.

But it was just the opposite in the pros.

Actually, it was Ranging Rook that opened their Bishop Path first at this time years ago because thats how they kept the Static Rook anaguma strategy under control.

You could say that Goki Central and Ishida-style were at the forefront of Manly Ranging Rook.

Im sure Mr. Oishi wanted to give her a piece of his mind that day, but he let it slide with a grin and turned to talk to me.

“So, kid, where are you from?”

“F-Fukui! Im Yaichi Kuzuryu! Im six years old!”

“That makes you in the same grade as my little girl.”

Mr. Oishis daughter Asuka is a quiet but capable girl who works at the public bath that their family owns and operates beneath their apartment. Her boobs are the stuff of dreams.

“You are new here in Osaka, right Yaichi? My girls shy, with a thick shell, you see. Why dont you and Ginko drop by for a visit sometime? Weve got huge baths.”

“Yes! I will!”

“Thats what I like to hear. You can ask her out on a date if you want.”

“Yes! I will!”

I was just so nervous at the time that I didnt hear every word he said and just reflexively said “yes.” Next thing I knew, the whole room was roaring with laughter.

“Easy there, kid. Telling a father youre going to date his daughter is fighting words.”

“Huh?! Ah …… S-Sorry ……?”

“Sure looks like Yaichill be one heck of a skirt chaser when he grows up. You better keep a good eye on him, Ginko, or youre in for some hard times.”

Finally, the tension disappeared from the Players Room.


“My word …… First time ya meet Mr. Oishi, and ya say that ……”

We were on our way home from the association.

The air was chilly with an autumn breeze, but Master was still wiping sweat from his brow as he lectured Big Sis in a stern voice.

“Ya listen here, Ginko. Now that yer a live-in apprentice, ya gotta live by the Shogi worlds rules, ya hear? Bow yar head and say hello to other players and Shogi staff! Be polite! Players are to be called sensei! Call your Master and Shogi family line by name! Ats the bare minimum. Ill kick ya out if ya dont follow the rules.”

“Yes, Master! Understood.”

“A textbook response?! Ah, boy …… Cant trust it ……”

Masters shoulders slumped.

After seeing the major trouble Big Sis stirred up on her very first trip to the association, he mightve lost confidence in his ability to raise her. I certainly couldnt keep her under control ……

After a long sigh, Master said, “…… But thank ya. I swear Ill get back into A …… and be the Meijin.”

I think he really was happy.

Happy that Big Sis took his side in the Players Room when no one else would.

But more than that …… He was happy that she called him Master for the first time.

Thats why he bought us treats on the way home.

Ice cream for Big Sis and chewing gum for me …… But I gave half of it to Big Sis to get her out of the bad mood she was in after meeting Mr. Oishi. Like a tribute.


 HUMAN EXPERIMENTATION


I may have forgotten what I ate my first time at Twelve, but I remember my first dinner as a live-in apprentice all too clearly.

Mountains of shiitake mushrooms.

“Yaichi. Do you have any favorite foods?”

“Curry!”

“Anything you dont like?”

“Shiitake mushrooms ……”

“Okay. Thank you!”

Keika, still in her first year of high school and wearing an apron over her schools blazer-style uniform, started humming to herself as she set to work in the kitchen.

She was always so nice to me from the moment we met: pretty, and the older sister that I, who only has brothers, had always dreamed of. And those huge boobs.

Thats why I thought she was going to take the shiitake mushrooms out for me, but …… I was very, very wrong.

“…………?!”

Words failed me as I looked out over the piles of mushrooms cooked up in every way possible for dinner that night.

Keika looked apologetic, but Master said very plainly, “Sorry about this. But, father said …… Competitors cant succeed if theyre dealin with weaknesses. There is no need to start likin em, but were gonna eat mushrooms every day til ya can eat em without makin that face. Buckle up, kiddo.”

This wasnt an original training strategy that Master came up with, but a traditional teaching method that pretty much every live-in apprentice in the Shogi world had to deal with.

The never run away mindset, even from food I didnt like, was drilled into my head each and every day from the beginning.

As I plugged my nose and did my best to get the mushrooms past my tongue as quickly as possible, I couldnt believe my eyes watching Big Sis slather sauce onto her mushrooms and eat them like it was no big deal.

“…… What food dont ya like, Ginko?”

“None.”

Ginko Soras goal, first and foremost, was to defeat Kousuke Kiyotaki, the one who had given her a humiliating loss.

Now that the first stage of her plan for revenge, infiltrating the Kiyotaki household, was complete, her next move seemed to be reducing his fighting strength. She never complained about the food no matter what.

Though Big Sis did have a weakness–––.

“I spent all that time in the kitchen cooking for you, but you cant even taste it through all that sauce, can you?”

“…………”

My very first day, I noticed that the only time Big Siss face ever showed any hint of emotion was when Keika lectured her like that.

Big Sis and Keika never seemed to get along in those days …… They needed about three years to grow closer than actual sisters.


It was bath time after dinner.

“What do you think, dad? Would it be a good idea to have Yaichi go in with Ginko?”

“Yeah. Ah, but join em today, would ya, Keika? Somebodys gotta teach him how to use the shower.”

“Yes, I think so, too.”

Huh? …… Say what?!

“Yaichi, Ill be joining you today, all right?”

“?! S- ……… Sure!”

And thats how I ended up bathing with Keika on my very first night!

I know Ive brought it up several times now, but she had just started high school at that point.

Its just that six-year-old me saw her as a genuine grown-up and, even thinking about it now, she was mature for her age. I mean, Big Sis has started her first year of high school and shes still smooth down there ……

Anyway, seeing Keika that night was too much for me to handle.

Which is why I stayed in the corner of the tub with my eyes shut tight …… That is, until Keika was finished washing Big Sis and kindly said, “Come on over here, Yaichi. Ill wash your hair.”

“U-Umm …… I-I can do that myself–––.”

“Dont be shy. Its all right …… See?”

I was a little kid, but it was still really embarrassing and part of me felt like I was about to cross a line that should never be crossed–––.

M-Master told me to! This isnt my fault!

I convinced myself to go over there and ended up letting Keika wash me from head to toe. Of course, I had my eyes closed the whole time.

“There we are. Squeaky clean.”

“Th- …… thank … you ……”

“Now, Yaichi. Its your turn to wash me, okay?”

“?!”

The one getting washed can keep their eyes closed, but the one doing the washing has to look.

She handed me a sudsy sponge …… And I cautiously opened my eyes.

“Umm …… Uhhmmmm ……”

I love boobs.

But …… Big, wet ones glistening with bubbly soap, I love even more!

“Well? Do you think youll be okay just you and Ginko starting tomorrow?”

“I-I ……………… Im not too sure ……”

That was the first lie I ever told after joining the Kiyotaki Shogi family.

“Youre not? Okay, the three of us can bathe together tomorrow, too!”

Keika, being the nice person she is, bathed with us the next night as well.

I felt so guilty about it after a few days, though, I told her, “Im fine on my own now!”


Free time was after bath time. If Master wasnt busy, Id get instructional matches from him.

That being said, bedtime was 9 oclock sharp.

Cause amateur and Sub League matches never last late into the night. Early to bed, early to rise for Shogi. Live by those words. Therell be plenty o chances to stay up late when yer a pro.”

Everything in this household revolved around Shogi. There was a reason for every part of our daily routine, and it was all for one goal: get stronger at Shogi.

Except, falling asleep was really hard after a night of hard-fought matches.

Especially on the days I lost.

On those days, Big Sis would come over to my futon and read her favorite picture books and fairy tales to me.

“Ill read you a story.”

For a four-year-old, Big Sis could read tons of Chinese characters.

I never heard all the details, but apparently Big Sis was such a weak kid that shed spent most of her life in the hospital and always had her nose in a book when she was there.

Six-year-old me, on the other hand, only knew the Chinese characters written on Shogi pieces, numbers that show up in match records and the ones I needed to write my name. If you take away all the characters in my name that arent connected with Shogi—Ya ichi Ku zu ryu—youre only left with zu meaning head. It was my one and only character outside of Shogi.

Big Sis and I often read a book called Elmer and the Dragon.

Its a story about a boy named Elmer who rescues a baby dragon and they go on adventures together. The dragon still cant fly very well.

Its part of a series called My Fathers Dragon, but Ginko seemed to like this one the most and read it a lot.

“You see Elmer? He likes oranges. But the Dragon doesnt like oranges.”

“Huh? Then what does he eat?”

“Orange peels.”

“The peel ……”

This story taught me many things like the beauty of friendship that spans species, the importance of supporting one another and how to go with your gut ……


Big Sis loved reading books, knew many Chinese characters and Masters place was filled with Shogi magazines that had everything from classic playing styles to the latest strategies.

Those magazines were just stacks of paper to me because I could barely remember the hiragana and katakana alphabets used along with the Chinese characters to write Japanese. To Big Sis, however, they were treasure troves.

“Im trying a Bishop Exchange strategy I read about, so youre going second all day today, Yaichi.”

“Whaaa ……?”

“Close the Bishop Path and Ill cut off your head.”

Its only human to want to use a strategy you just read about in a book. The same way a martial artist wants to try out a new secret technique they just learned ……

Master saw what was happening and said, “Thats human experimentin right there.”

And he was right. I was a test subject.

Just a pitiful guinea pig. I had no rights. Because, well, I was an animal.

Big Sis tested standards and sequences she learned from books on me the same way the neighborhood bully would test out wrestling techniques he saw on TV on an unlucky kid. There were times she made me start playing from a certain formation. I couldnt refuse. Because, well (see above).

Of course, I lost more times than I can count.

Just loss after loss after loss, followed by another loss. I couldnt win at all.

Id been treated like a boy prodigy in my hometown, so not being able to win a single match against a girl two years younger than me was more of an identity crisis than actual pain.

Simply put, what ended up happening was–––.

“Ginko is the prodigy. Were totally different.”

I figured that out early on. I was losing, so it was obvious.

But Shogi wasnt the only thing. Not only did she read so much more than I could despite being two years younger, the fact that she had this pristine beauty about her played a big part as well.

Basically, I started revering her like someone from a higher plane.

As a country boy from Fukui, that perfectness blew my mind.

I wanted to be something special to Ginko Sora, even if it was just as her pet.

I dont need you anymore.

The thought of hearing those words scared me more than anything.

Which is why I, in desperation, committed myself solely to being useful to Big Sis.

I took every single one of the strategies she tried on me head on, desperate to come up with a counterstrategy that wasnt in any of the books shed read.

I wasnt allowed to avoid the strategy altogether. But I also wasnt allowed to lose the way the book said it would happen.

I have to be more useful to her than the books or magazines!

I had to become Big Siss Dragon.

These early childhood experiences were a huge factor in my power-based playing style that mixes in an unorthodox “bend but dont break” style of defense.


Once Big Sis tried out all the interesting strategies she could find, she moved on to techniques that werent written in any books.

Off-the-board tactics.

Some were innocent enough, like holding taken pieces in her hand so I couldnt see them or humming songs to distract me, but others–––.

Quietly knock the right Lance to the piece stand and use it later.

While reaching across the board to deploy a piece in the opponents territory, move a piece in your own territory while your arm is blocking their view.

There are tons of cheats like those.

It may sound childish like this, but even adults get fooled by them when theyre done at lightning speed.

You would get found out right away using them in league matches because it would be obvious on the match record, but anything goes if theres no evidence. Shogis first rule is to let the opponent admit defeat. The proof disappears as soon as the pieces are put away.

On a side note, Ai Yashajin lost the first Queen Title Match against Big Sis after accidentally knocking her Lance onto her piece stand with the sleeve of her kimono. Big Sis has done this same thing many times on purpose, so of course she recognized it and set Ai up to deploy the piece and break the rule. To her, it was like taking candy from a baby.

At first, Big Sis secretly refined her cheating craft against the old geezers who often dropped by Masters classroom.

Then, in matches where something was on the line ––– usually chores or snacks ––– she used them against me.

“Ah! Ginko …… That last match, you cheated, didnt you?!”

“Hm? I dont know what youre talking about.”

“Daaang it! If thats how youre going to do it, two can play at that game!!”

I wasnt about to just take it lying down, so I thought of all sorts of things. Then, Big Sis would come up with new ways to cheat that outdid mine.

I dont mean to brag, but our sleight-of-hand skills got faster and faster every day. Even now, at the pro level, Ive never seen anyone pull off a cheat as quickly as we could back then.

Master saw all this happening, but never said a word.

When it comes to Shogi techniques and perfecting new skills, you have no choice but to do it yourself.

If Master taught us all the ins and outs, we might have gotten stronger at the time, but it wouldve held us back in the long run.

You can never be the strongest if youre always learning from someone else.

Thats why Master held back what he wanted to say and watched as we found our own ways to get stronger, even if they were cheats and off-the-board tactics.

However, there is a limit to everything. Big Sis and I became way too proficient in our cheating techniques.

Master had seen enough, so he brought Big Sis and I to a workshop that made boards deep in the mountains of Nara and told us about the Shogi gods.

“Gods?”

Ats right. If the Shogi gods got somethin against ya, ya aint never gonna turn pro. Certainly never be the Meijin.”

The smell of trees permeated the air and there were logs, thicker than I could believe even existed, piled up in well-organized stacks. It was a tranquil, almost mystic place.

Hearing about the Shogi gods in those majestic surroundings, I believed in them straightaway.

Even though the strange girl swinging around a plastic toy sword while yelling wiener and tally whacker at the top of her lungs ruined the mood ……

“The gods hate cheatin and off-the-board tactics. Ats why its better not to use em.”

“No. Its your fault if you get tricked,” I believed, but Big Sis stubbornly refused.

“If there are gods, why dont cheaters get punished?”

“The fight lasts forever. Can ya keep cheatin forever? Yer better off buildin up yar skills the ol fashioned way. Itd be faster, too.”

“Just do both. Get stronger at Shogi and better at cheats.”

“That aint possible.”

“Why?”

“Ginko. Wanna play me right here? Then yall know why.”

“……?”

“I wont use pieces. Ya can play however ya want, Ginko. Cheat if ya wish, or play fair n square if ya wanna.”

–––Thats right! No cheats will work on a mental Shogi board ……

While Masters revelation hit me like a ton of bricks, I didnt think hed be able to play at full strength while playing blind.

Big Sis had her foldable Shogi board with her, as always, and they lined up the pieces. Master took away his Rook and Bishop to give her a two-piece handicap.

Big Sis lost. It wasnt even close.

“Wh-Why ……? I won before ……!”

“Ya dont get any stronger when ya cheat cause ya get so focused on whats happenin off the board at ya cant focus n whats happenin on it. Not readin the board makes yar Shogi skill level drop. Obvious, no?”

“Ah ……”

“A match r ten wont make much difference. But after 100, after 1,000 matches, anybody could see the difference.”

I thought he hit the nail right on the head.

Even I could tell that my Shogi felt a little strange once I started using off-the-board tactics. It didnt matter how much I won because I wasnt getting any stronger ……

“If its just this one match that ya gotta win, anythin goes. Cheatin is logical if it guarantees yall get the win. But, ya know? We pros spend our whole lives fightin. In that kinda world, stayin stills the same as goin backward,” Master said as he put his hands on our heads.

It almost sounded like he was saying it more to himself.

“That man whos stronger than anyone else fights fair and square against unfamiliar opponents so that the Shogi godsll love him more than anyone else. Its heroes like him at become champions.”

“………… There are no gods.”

Big Sis didnt believe in the gods all the way to the end, but …… Masters words mustve reached her heart because she stopped cheating after that.

She and I were starting to figure out that Shogi wasnt just a simple board game.

It wasnt just fun, but went much, much deeper.


 STOPOVER


“Yaichi.”

My eyes snap open with the sound of Big Siss voice in my ear.

“Hm ……?”

“Your alarm.”

“Ahh …… Sorry. Its almost time to get off.”

I take out my smartphone and turn off the alarm.

Weve arrived at a town in Fukui Prefecture known for having lots of hot springs.

The train stations in this area are literally named after one hot spring or another because thats all thats out here. Were at one of them now.

Its so late at night that were practically the only ones getting off the train.

Someone calls out to us just a few steps through the turnstile at the gate.

“Ive come to meet you at Mr. Tsukimitsus request. Please, have a seat.”

The man gestures toward a rather expensive-looking car. Big Sis and I get in the back seat and the man takes us on a 15-minute drive to a specific hot spring inn.

Rather than turning in the main driveway, the car instead takes a small road around the back of the facility.

“Im taking you to a private wing of our inn. Its not connected to the main building, so you need not worry about having to interact with any other guests.”

“So …… Were isolated?”

“Yes. Feel free to use the room for as long as you like, just the two of you.”

Were planning on leaving first thing in the morning but hearing that does take some of the pressure off. Im worried about Big Siss health, so its nice to know we can take it slow.

“Will you be dining tonight?”

“Umm …… Big Sis?”

“No.”

Instantaneous. Well, nows not the time ……

“Then, no thank you.”

“Understood, sir. Simple dishes and snacks can be prepared at any time, so please dont hesitate to contact us.”

Leading us inside the building and to the room where well be staying, there are already futons laid out on the floor.

Side by side, in the same room.

“You see the problem with this, right?!”

I point at the futons and protest.

“Wh-Wh-Why in the world are there two futons?!”

“My apologies, sir. Would one futon have been more appropriate?”

“Just the opposite! I dont know what youve been told, but this person and I, um …… Please put us in separate rooms! Im fine with sleeping in the hallway!!”

Our guide drops his voice low enough so that only I can hear his explanation.

“Mr. Tsukimitsu was very insistent that the both of you stay in the same room. He was particularly adamant that your guest never be left by herself.”

“…… Cant argue with that.”

Yeah. Hes right.

Its too dangerous for Big Sis to be alone right now. Thats whats going on. But, isnt it also dangerous for me to be sleeping in the same room?

“…………”

Big Sis certainly doesnt seem to mind, because the second I glance over at her shes already plopped down on a futon.

Rather than her usual sharp but emotionless expression, her face looks so feeble that shed collapse with a single touch …… Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh.

“I shall excuse myself. Please enjoy yourselves.”

Leaving behind words that could be taken more than one way, our guide exits the room. Hang on a sec, dont these people normally say, “Enjoy your stay”? And did he really have to turn the lights down to set the mood when he left?

Anyway, its just us in the room now.

“…………”

Oh, boy.

Being left alone with Big Sis when shes this close to the edge is downright scary.

It has happened once before, but she still had a sense of who she was back then …… Theres something scary about Big Sis as she is now. Vulnerable and cute. Now thats terrifying in a different way.

Being careful to make sure that the air in here doesnt get awkward, I do everything I can to keep my eyes off her and look out the window. “I wonder whats outside ……,” I muse to myself when ……, “………… Huh? Havent we been here before?”

This room …… No, its the garden I remember from somewhere.

It wasnt one of my title matches.

Long before that …… A memory from my time as a live-in apprentice.

“During Masters first Meijin Title Match …… The fourth match was here! That sure takes me back!”

Master was a challenger for the Meijin title two years in a row.

His opponent then was–––.

“It was when Chairman Tsukimitsu was the Meijin! So, thats why ……”

“Hmm. If you say so, Yaichi.”

“You dont remember?!”

“Not really. I was five, wasnt I?”

“It was right before you turned six …… and before my eighth birthday. It ended that quickly because Master got swept in four straight losses.”

Master reclaimed his A ranking the same year that we became his apprentices, and he rode that momentum the next season to eight wins with only one loss. That punched his ticket to the Meijin Title Match, which hed always dreamed of playing in.

The Kiyotaki household was a zoo.

Mountains of congratulatory letters and presents for Master arrived almost every day and his Shogi classroom was suddenly overrun with students.

What will happen if he becomes the Meijin?!

As a kid, I remember thinking something big is going on and trembling with excitement. If Master became the Meijin, that would make us the Meijins apprentices.

But …… the excitement didnt last long.

That Meijin Title Match series began in April but was over before the end of May.

The fifth match was scheduled to be in Osaka, so all of us were planning to go watch the match together. Unfortunately, Master had pretty much already lost at the time of the sealing move on day one of the fourth match. I was really looking forward to seeing Master play in Osaka, so I can still remember how disappointed I was when I saw it happen on TV.

I was sad to know that Master was about to lose, but …… He had promised to bring us to the Players Room where we could analyze the match with the pros and let us come inside the arena for a few minutes. Knowing that that wouldnt happen anymore was a very hard pill to swallow. On the other hand, this was all part of competition so there was nothing I could do about it and, as a live-in apprentice, I felt it was my duty to believe Master could win until the very end. That believing in and waiting for him was my job.

But Big Sis didnt.

Yaichi. Lets go.”

“Huh? Going where?”

“The arena. Master promised to let us in.”

Whaaat?! B-But, that was for the fifth match!! We cant just show up!”

“Master is going to lose like this. There wont be a match in Osaka.”

“How can you be so mean?!”

“Are you coming or not?”

Ummm ………… Ill go!”

That was how Big Sis and my first big adventure started.

The second day of the match was a weekday, so we pretended that we were going to school but instead got on a train for Fukui.

I honestly dont remember how we got through all those train changes and arrived safely, but I think my being from there and having basic knowledge of the trains was vital. Seriously, it was nothing short of a miracle now that I think back on it.

It was already evening when we got to the arena.

Though this was our first time ever at a title match and we couldve been kicked out if any of the staff found us.

“…… Now what do we do, Ginko?”

“Find Master. He promised.”

Big Sis avoided the main entrance and circled around the grounds and found a way into the garden.

Thats right.

Amazingly, we stumbled upon the arena window, of all things, after wandering into the garden …… And we crawled in through that window as if the Shogi board in the middle of the room was drawing us in like a magnet!

Yaichi. Theres a Shogi board in there.”

“Youre right! …… But theres nobody around.”

“The window …… Its unlocked.”

“Say what?! Youre not going inside, are you?! You cant do that, Ginko! Thats breaking and entering!”

“You want to see the board, dont you?”

“……………… Yeah.”

Why do we play Shogi? Because theres a board. Seeing a Shogi puzzle makes us want to solve it, and we get an urge to analyze formations weve never seen before. Thats what makes us Shogi players.

It was the evening of the second day in the Meijin Title Match. Players and staff were having a short break for an evening snack.

Thats exactly when we happened to sneak into the empty room, sit down on our ankles on the players floor cushions and peer over the board–––.

“…… It was this room that we snuck into. Do you really not remember? Did you forget what happened next? The brain isnt built to just forget things like that.”

“There was no Internet coverage back then, so no one would have seen us anyway. Whats the big deal?”

“Yes, yes. There wasnt any Internet coverage.” I nod a few times before saying, “But there was national satellite coverage, remember?!”

In those days, the second day of Meijin Title Matches was still broadcast during the early evening hours on live TV. It was extremely popular, and many people tuned in because there was a good chance they would see the deciding move.

While cameras were allowed inside the arena, having technicians or cameramen in there during the match wasnt permitted because it might distract players. The solution was to put the cameras on a timer so they would turn on automatically at the start of a broadcast.

The image that camera captured and sent up to a satellite and then beamed to every corner of Japan that night wasnt of the players contemplating their next move, but of two kids leaning over the Shogi board.

It was an incident captured on live television. A major incident.

“Who the hell are those kids?!”

“Did hotel guests wander into the arena?!”

“WHAT?! Theyre Kiyotakis apprentices?!”

The breakroom was in an uproar. People were saying things like, “The challenger sent in his apprentices to alter the board so he wouldnt lose,” among other things, which meant Master would forfeit due to rule violations, but just then

The one who silenced the commotion with only a few words …… was the other player.

The blind Shogi prodigy simply said with a slight grin, “I didnt see anything, but did something happen?”

Seiichi Tsukimitsu-Meijin saying that made everything else irrelevant.

The association treated it as if Big Sis and I were never there and the Shogi world avoided a scandal altogether. The truly lucky thing about it is that neither of us were in the Sub League or Practice League at the time.

But–––.

“………… He realized it was us after all. Tsukimitsu-Meijin.”

I say his name with the same mixture of awe and respect that I had that day.

The current Meijin is the best player who ever lived, so Chairman Tsukimitsus brilliance gets overshadowed. I have no idea how great the people who receive the Citizens Award are.

But for me, Tsukimitsu-sensei is just as great.

Hes the Meijin who Master challenged for the title and the player Ive idolized my whole life ……

Only thing was that Master was furious at us.

Ats it. Were done. Ya both r gone! Outta the family!!”

Even though the formation we saw on the board was just Master setting the scene for an honorable defeat and had no impact on the outcome whatsoever, that didnt change the fact that we entered the arena without permission during the Meijin Title Match.

It was Masters first ever title match, and for the title that hed always wanted and finally had a chance to take after decades of hard work. Now that it had slipped through his fingers, he was so angry and depressed that he ended up with a fever and stayed an extra night to recover.

Big Sis and I, on the other hand, were forcefully sent back to Osaka.

A Sub League 3-dan who was in charge of moving the pieces for big board analysis during the match took us …… Big Sis and I tore into each other in front of him the whole time.

“Master got mad at us because you said we should go to the arena, Ginko.”

“No. We only got caught because you were so slow, Yaichi.”

“This is your fault!”

“No, its yours!”

We were still fighting all the way onto the train, but that 3-dan found a way to calm us down.

“Easy there. How about analyzing yesterdays match with me?”

Big Sis got out the magnetic Shogi board she always had with her, and he was nice enough to explain exactly what happened from the first move.

Listening to his analysis …… Big Sis and I stayed quiet, holding onto his every word as our minds got absorbed into the board.

That tiny portable Shogi board suddenly felt huge, like we were staring at a place as deep and vast as outer space.

–––One Shogi match has this many possibilities ……?!

The train ride up felt like ages, but the way home was over in the blink of an eye.

Once we got to Osaka station, it was the 3-dans turn to be surprised when he saw Big Sis and I hold hands coming off the train.

“…… You can hold hands after a big fight like that?”

We really would be kicked out this time if we didnt hold hands.

I explained that to him, but he still looked confused and told us, “Hmm. You two should just get married.”

“No, we wont!!” we yelled back at him at the same time, still holding hands.

He laughed at us.

Just before saying goodbye, I worked up the courage to ask, “Would you …… teach us Shogi again?”

Of course I will! Come find me in the Players Room any time.”

It was thanks to him that our presence in the scary Players Room was accepted by other players. He taught us so much and became the guiding light who opened our eyes to more of the world of Shogi than we knew existed.

I didnt know that that Sub League members name was Hiuma Kagamizu 3-dan until after Master felt well enough to make the trip back to Osaka.

Ive overtaken that tall, gentle person and turned pro before him.

And Big Sis is set to face him as an opponent.

If knowing that Mr. Kagamizu will be forced out of the Sub League if he doesnt make it through the 3-dan division this season is whats pushing Big Sis so close to the brink ……

Maybe it wouldve been better not to have met him at all?

No matter how much my exhausted brain mulls it over, I dont have a clue.

“Big Sis.”

“What?”

“Take a bath and lets get some sleep.”


record_003


 VENTING


The hot spring bath is fitted with hinoki wooden flooring and filled with steam.

I slip off my yukata robe and slide right into the bath, from the tip of my right big toe up to my neck all at once, without testing the temperature.

“Ngaahh …………!”

The water is so hot it almost hurts, making me wince. Seems like Yaichi didnt adjust the temperature at all when he was in here before me …… He likes it really hot for some reason, and we used to argue about it a lot back when we would bathe together, didnt we ……?

–––But, its fine.

I already took a shower at my research room, so this bath isnt to cleanse my body.

Its to vent all the pain.

Everyone has their own way of clearing their mind after a loss, and mine is usually getting in the bath and slamming my fists into the water until Ive had enough.

When I was a little girl I punched a wall in frustration once and hurt my right hand. Ever since then, Ive made sure to punch things that dont hurt me no matter how hard I hit them.

And …… tears get washed away in here.

“………… I hate this ……”

Letting the words come, I hit the water with all my might.

“This pain … I hate it! I hate it!”

Splash! Splash splash!

Sweat starts pouring down my cheeks. Its almost like the pain is leaking out of me. Every drop that leaves my body takes a bit of weight off my shoulders. Just a tiny bit.

The moment I lost–––the moment I played a bad move at the very last possible second to lose my third match in a row, I seriously wanted to cut off my hand.

That must be what people call having blood drain from your body. My right hand wouldnt stop trembling and I had to surrender rather than play the next move.

Once I did …… the first thing I noticed was how other people around me reacted.

“Well, Ginko Soras out of the running now, too.”

“She can hold out, but she always ends up choking in the end.”

“You get a bonus chance playing against her, even after youve lost.”

Of course, no one actually said these things to me.

I just simply would have made those judgments if I were in their shoes …… The pain and humiliation were tearing me apart.

I refused to do a review session, left the association straightaway without taking an umbrella and went right into Yaichis apartment …… Then I grabbed hold of a knife as if my muscles were convulsing.

–––I meant to die right then and there.

Thats not a lie. Just thinking about the moment I lost makes me want to stick as many knives into my body as I can fit.

But, now that some time has passed, that intense urge has faded.

Im left with–––.

“……………… How embarrassing ……!”

This time, I kick with my legs as hard as I can.

Now, for a whole different reason …… I want to die ……!

“Just where is Yaichi taking me anyway?! And he got the chairman to reserve this place for us? Thatll just get even more people involved! How am I supposed to go back to Osaka now?! A single night is one thing, but people will start making assumptions if it gets out that the two of us spent multiple nights together …… What excuse is he going to come up with?!”

I sink into the water until its just under my mouth while yelling at the top of my lungs.

My shouts send bubbles across the surface of the water.

…… Im aware of what I did.

I realize that my selfish demands put my younger brother apprentice between a rock and a hard place.

Back when Yaichi lost three straight matches during his title defense against the Meijin, he holed up in his room. But our reactions are completely different.

Yaichi tried to sever all other relationships so he could focus solely on Shogi.

I, however, ran away from it …… and clung to Yaichi instead.

Going for that knife was an obvious cry for attention. I knew that he was busy with work and taking care of his apprentices along with having his own matches to prepare for, but I still went straight for his apartment ……

“If I keep doing this ………… Ill become the kind of woman everyone hates ……”

Asking which is more important: me or Shogi?! That kind of woman.

I swore to myself that I would never, under any circumstances, become that person … and yet here I am.

“Im striving to get where Ive always wanted be, but …… the harder I try, the further away it gets ……”

It didnt used to be like this.

Its truly pathetic for me, only 15 years old, to be harking back to my glory days, but I used to be stronger. Back then, I never thought Id lose to Yaichi, let alone think that I would ever fall this far behind him.

But …… there is one thing I thought was even less likely.

That I would ever feel this much for him–––.

“………… I think Ill take another shower ……”

I step out of the bath, wash myself much more thoroughly than before and then put the robe I left lying on the floor back on.

Then, loosening the sash just a bit …… a tiny little bit, I go back into the room.

Yaichi is out like a light. Sleeping like normal.

“………… Asleep already, stupid Yaichi ………… You have to keep an eye on me, remember? Idiot ……”

Angry at myself for being the only one getting my hopes up, and embarrassed about my fluttering heart …… I reach out and pinch the idiots nose closed.

“Fungh?! Oh …… Gah …… Agh? ………… Zzz.”

“………… Tsk.”

Dead to the world.

Feeling empty, I drift away from the futon and over to the window to let the cool air wash over my burning cheeks.

I glance out over the garden from there.

The garden Yaichi said we snuck into when we were little.

“………… Of course, I remember. Obviously ……”

Does that mean that Yaichi remembers everything? Like the day we met, too?

I had only just turned four so, honestly, Ive forgotten quite a bit.

However, the first match of Shogi we ever played …… and my opinion of him, I remember like it was yesterday.

From the first moment, Yaichi was–––.


 POOR GIRL


“Looks kind of weak.”

That was my impression of him on first sight, and nothing more.

After playing against him myself, I was certain of it. I dominated the whole match. Strangely, he seemed happy that he lost. And he kept calling me a ghost.

“Pretty weak in the head, too.”

I thought he was a poor kid.

My body was weak, and I had been called a poor girl my whole life. Thats why I hated being called poor.

I only stopped being called a poor girl …… after I happened to be introduced to a certain game.


Apparently I was around two years old the first time I touched the pieces.

I say apparently …… because I dont remember much from that far back.

However I do remember exactly who taught me how to play.

“Ginko. Lets play a new game today.”

Dr. Akashi had always been in charge of taking care of me.

Born with a frail body, Id spent almost all my life in the hospital. But I never felt lonely. Dr. Akashi was always so kind and other children were with me in the hospital every single day.

We were strictly forbidden from doing anything strenuous.

So we spent our days doing one of two things: reading books by ourselves or playing a game with someone.

Except games got boring very quickly. The first few times were fun, but I lost interest after figuring out that luck had a big part in determining the winner.

Then, around the time when I was only reading books on my own, Dr. Akashi brought that game to me.

“This game here is called Shogi.”

“Shogi?”

“Thats right. Its a game for two people. So lets play.”

He took a portable magnetic Shogi board out of the pocket of his white lab coat and unfolded it on my bed. Then Dr. Akashi showed me each of the small pieces and explained what they did.

“This one here is the King. Lose it, and you lose the game. This piece is called the Rook and that one is the Bishop. This is a Gold and that ones a–––.”

“Silver?”

“Oh! Yes, thats right. Im impressed, Ginko.”

It had the same Chinese character as my name written on it: gin.

I liked Shogi right away.

Because, after all, no other game had a piece with my name in it.


Dr. Akashi really must have loved Shogi because he taught everyone in the hospital how to play. Poor kids just like me played it all the time and plenty of them were much stronger than I was.

I became taken with it. The rules were so simple, and yet I could never figure it out completely no matter how hard I tried. There was almost no luck involved. Id never seen a game like that before.

“Mommy. Buy me a Shogi book.”

My mother went to the bookstore and bought what she said was their bestseller. The man on the cover had glasses and a permanent case of bed head.

It was too complicated for me to understand at the time, but seeing me read it seemed to send Dr. Akashi on a trip down memory lane.

“Oh! Thats a good book you have there, Ginko. It was written by a god.”

“A god?”

“Thats right. For people who play Shogi, like me, that man is a god among men.”

Dr. Akashi was too busy to play with me very often, but he always let me win when we did and he taught me new strategies.

“Ranging …… Rook?”

“Thats right. The Rook ranges around the board, sliding left and right. Thats why its called Ranging Rook,” he said, sliding his Rook back and forth and sounding like he was enjoying himself.

“My best friend is extremely good at using Ranging Rook. His worldliness on a Shogi board is beautiful. Each move is so vivid, you cant even tell that your defenses are falling apart ……”

“Worldliness?”

“How can I explain it? …… He wins before you know it, almost like casting a magic spell. I cant do half the things he does, but I can show you what it looks like.”

That day Dr. Akashi played differently than he usually did, and it was the first time he didnt let me win.

From that day on, I hated Ranging Rook with a passion.


After two years of playing Shogi …

Id become the strongest in the hospital.

Part of it was that Id gotten stronger, but …… all the poor kids who were stronger than me werent at the hospital anymore.

Even so, I was never bored. Opponents were easy to find over the Internet.

Then one day a man came to the hospital.

“Ohh …… This kiddo here?”

“Yes, Sensei. While she is already extremely intelligent compared to other children her age, Im certain that shes a prodigy when it comes to Shogi. She could probably hold her own in the Womens League as it is now and surpass it soon enough.”

The person who Dr. Akashi referred to as sensei was the one who would soon become my Master.

Though, honestly, I thought he looked like a pathetic old man.

“Ginko. This man here is a Shogi sensei, a very high-ranking one, too. Hes much, much stronger than I am.”

“I wouldnt say at, Mr. Akashi. I lost more than half the matches at our practice sessions, yeah?”

“That was back when you were 4-dan or 5-dan, Sensei. I wouldnt stand a chance against an A-ranking professional.”

“Got demoted after the one season, though ……,” the pathetic old man said with sorrow in his eyes.

Totally pathetic. Probably weak.

“Whatll it be? 6-piece handicap for her?”

“No. Just take out your Rook.”

“Rook?! That aint fair to her, no matter how ya look at it! Aint she four?”

“Its fine. Please, dont take it easy on her.”

The pathetic old man seemed conflicted as he took the Rook off his side of the board.

“All right, Ginko. First moves mine, kay?”

Huh? Were starting, just like this?

Id never played in a handicapped match before. Dr. Akashi taught me how to play on an even field and matches over the Internet are always even. I thought I could beat any adult I played against and never questioned it.

But I lost. Horribly.

“…… I-I don believe it ……”

That pathetic old man won, but he didnt look happy at all. If I had to call the look on his face anything, Id call it shock.

“This girl, shes been livin here in the hospital her whole life, yeah? Ya mayve been teachin her, Mr. Akashi, but gettin this strong with these surroundins is just ……”

“I believe she has an extraordinary talent, the kind that only appears once in a generation. Whats more, her body has shown steady progress since she started playing Shogi. I wouldnt have believed it unless I saw it with my own eyes. Shogi is making her stronger, thats the only way I can explain whats happening.”

“Yeah …… Theres an air bout her that most kids aint got. Her concentration durin a match, its incredible. I was plannin on lettin her win, but ended up gettin serious ……”

The two adults were excitedly chatting between themselves, but I was too angry to listen.

I couldnt believe Id lost. I couldnt accept it.


Which is why, for the first time ever, I snuck out of the hospital shortly after that.


I had been to my parents house a few times, so this wasnt my first time outside the hospital. However, I experienced several firsts that day.

The first time I walked outside by myself, the first time I bought a ticket and rode a train, the first time I asked someone for directions and the first time I went to the pathetic old mans: Kousuke Kiyotaki 8-dans classroom, the Noda Shogi Center, all on my own.

Master was so stunned to see me walk in, I thought his jaw was dislocated.

“G-Ginko?! Whatre ya doin here?!”

“I looked on the Internet and, came on my own.”

“Thats not what I …… Mr. Akashi aint with ya? Huuuh? Yer seriously here all by yar lonesome?!”

“To get revenge.”

“Revenge?”

“Shogi. This time, I will win.”

“Ah! Dont tell me …… Ya want revenge for the other day?! Now ats tenacity right there ……”

It became a big incident.

I heard that by the time Dr. Akashi and a nurse got there by ambulance, I was playing against Master while standing on my knees in a chair. I was focused on the match, so I couldnt care less about insignificant details and dont remember any of them. But I remember how the match played out.

I got yelled at and told to never leave the hospital on my own again, but I didnt listen and went back.

Losing at Shogi without getting a rematch was worse than getting yelled at.


After that, my parents mustve talked with Dr. Akashi and Master.

“Ginko. Youre well enough to leave the hospital. Would you like to go home?”

I wasnt happy at all when Dr. Akashi said that.

Home was boring.

Whats worse, my parents always looked at me like a poor girl and said things like sorry and always seemed sad ……

“Not home. I want to stay here.”

“Not your parents house, Ginko. From now on, youll get to live at a place you love. Where you can play Shogi all you want … that house.”

There? Then, yes! Ill go! I havent had my revenge yet.

Thats how I, like the other children, left the hospital. Dr. Akashi gave me the magnetic board he always carried in his pocket as a present.

I would never be called a poor kid again.


Then, two weeks later, he arrived.

“Ginko, this boy here is yar little brother apprentice, Yaichi Kuzuryu.”

Little brother?

“Age don matter in the Shogi world. First apprentice is older. Was only by two weeks, but Ginko came to the house first, meanin Ginko is the older sister and Yaichi the younger brother.”

Even with Masters explanation, I couldnt accept it. Besides, when did I become his apprentice? Were enemies.

And, this little brother of mine seemed to come from deep in the mountains.

“My grandpa grew this rice on a mountain close to home!”

“Mountain? …… You can grow rice on mountains?”

“You sure can, Keika. My house is surrounded by mountains …… What was it called again? Grandpa grew this rice on something-something field, but ……”

The first time the four of us ate together, we had rice that he brought from his hometown. Master never accepted money from his parents, so they often sent us boxes of food …… And the first rice I ever ate from one those boxes was in a world of its own.

On a side note, all the food I had outside the hospital was delicious beyond words.

Hospital food is bland. The fact that I could use as much sauce I wanted made me so happy, though it made Keika angry at me …… But, even now, I cant stop myself from slathering it on.

“My father works in an office and my big brother says, no way am I becoming a farmer! all the time, so grandpa wants me to be a farmer if Im not a Shogi pro. He told me to work the fields if I dont turn pro.”

“In at case, ya can just do both. Placement matches and plantin season dont overlap, and when its time to harvest …… Now at I think bout it, ya never told me what ya wanna do after high school, Keika. How bout helpin Yaichi?”

“Interesting. If I get to eat rice this delicious every day, then being Yaichis bride doesnt sound too bad.”

Keika kindly played along with Masters stupid joke.

“Yaichi. Would you marry me when you grow up?”

“Sure!! I want to get married with you, Keika! And you know!? Guess what!! Grandpas rice paddy doesnt just make good rice! Whats even more amazing–––.”

Loose pieces of rice flinging from his mouth, he was so happy that he didnt realize Keika wasnt being serious. That struck a nerve.

“Grandpa says it all the time: Propose at this paddy and shell never say no! So Ill take you to grandpas rice paddy and make you my bride!”

Huh? Proposing in a muddy rice field?

That would never work. Shed drop dead on the spot.

“Hes …… an idiot. A weak idiot.”

After living with him for a few days, I was sure of it.

He only ever acted serious when looking at Keikas breasts. Otherwise, he was off in his own little world. And had runny noses sometimes.

On top of that, he couldnt read despite being two years older than me. Thats why I could tear through him like tissue paper on the board whenever I tried a new strategy I read about in a book.

Rather than get sad when he lost, hed act like nothing happened and just line up the pieces again. I would beat him again and again, winning until I was too tired to play. The idiot didnt know when to give up.

I hate idiots with a passion. I hate stubbornness, too.

As annoying as it was, I was apparently physically weaker than most people which was why I had to make the most out of every moment my limited stamina would hold out.

Normally, I wouldnt waste time with idiots.

But, strangely …… Being with him didnt bother me that much.

Maybe it was because he was the first person I met who was below me.

Someone weaker at Shogi and lower on the social hierarchy. Someone weaker than myself. A kid poorer than I.

Thats why I felt like: I have to toughen him up! Its up to me to protect him!

Surprisingly enough …… I rather enjoyed it.


 RIVAL


I spent most of my time at Masters house during my first two years as a live-in apprentice because I didnt have the physical endurance to go much further.

In the early months, Master would often take me to the hospital for checkups and Dr. Akashi would play Shogi with me. Some days, Dr. Akashi would come to see me at Masters house, but those visits grew few and far between.

The air became much brighter in the house once Keika and I grew close, and we would all play Shogi with each other once she became my little sister apprentice after joining the Practice League.

Thinking back on it now, that was the most peaceful time at the Kiyotaki house.

The world the four of us had built was comforting …… and I thought it would never end.


Outsiders started barging into that world more and more once Yaichi became the Elementary Meijin when he was in the third grade.

That was almost three years after becoming an apprentice.

For Yaichi, who was planning to join the Sub League, becoming the Elementary Meijin would give him a distinct advantage. So I did what I could to train him.

Then he became the champion the first time he entered the tournament.

For me he was still the same wet-behind-the-ears little brother he had always been though. I had a chance to watch his matches from the semifinals onward because they were done at a TV studio in Tokyo, but he played at a higher level at home against me.

What truly shocked me was how the outside world viewed him after he won.

“Theres a Shogi wizkid in Osaka!”

“The future Meijin: Yaichi Kuzuryu.”

“The first eight-year-old Elementary Meijin in history! Training to become a professional in junior high!”

The TV news and the newspapers all talked about him just like that. And the school had a big ceremony for him. Until that point, hed been referred to as an unlucky kid who was his older sister apprentices punching bag. However, the narrative transformed into: he was a prodigy all along, and everyone was jumping on the bandwagon.

But the one who changed the most …… was Yaichi himself.

Winning went to his head.

“Ginko! Ginko! I came up with how Im going to write my autograph, so Ill give you the first one!”

“Why? I dont want it.”

“Are you suuure? I wont give you one when its worth a lot of money.”

Want your head on a pike?

The incident that really got under my skin happened right before his Sub League Entrance Exam …… on a hot summer day just before summer vacation started.


Seeing me come to the Players Room directly from school, Hiuma–––Kagamizu 3-dan looked at me with surprise.

“Whoa. Whats that potted plant you have there, Ginko?”

“A morning glory.”

“You grew it at school? Oh, thats right. Today was the closing ceremony …… Ive been in the Sub League for so long that my sense of seasons is starting to slip.”

I set down the morning glory that had grown longer than I was tall in the corner along with my backpack and started playing 10-second Shogi with Mr. Kagamizu right away.

I tended to miss a lot of days, but I enjoyed going to elementary school when I was there.

Yaichi and I went to the same one, so we would hold hands on the way there and play Shogi during recess. Plenty of rumors spread once other kids found out we lived together despite having different last names, but I couldnt have cared less.

But we went home at different times, so it became my routine to come to the Players Room at the association on my own and play 10-second Shogi against the Sub League members.

Once Yaichi and Keika arrived, the three of us would go down to the classroom to play Shogi before going home together.

That particular day was just like that …… or at least it should have been.

“…………… Hes late.”

The whole school had early dismissal because of the semester-ending ceremony, but Yaichi still hadnt shown up at the association.

“Maybe hes downstairs playing against somebody in the classroom? Think about it, hes famous now that hes the Elementary Meijin. Someone came from far away to play against him just the other day …… And he said something about friends coming over during summer vacation.”

“…… Thats news to me.”

“Hm?! I-I see …… Maybe he wanted to surprise you?”

Mr. Kagamizus half-hearted attempt to distract me was suspicious, so I put the pieces away and went down to the second floor.

Looking around the classroom …… I found him.

An idiot sitting between a redhead and a black-haired girl with a dumb smile on his face.

“Heh! Just as good as I thought you were …… That defense you got there is pretty screwy, like usual! What kind of training makes you come up with those weird moves that actually work?”

Red had her arm wrapped around Yaichis shoulder, goofing around like boys usually do.

Red talked like a boy and had a chest to match, but I could tell she was a girl. Upon closer inspection, she was blushing. Her red hair made her stand out, sure, but her cheeks and the nape of her neck were nearly the same shade. Seriously, what the heck? Focus on Shogi.

The other girl was being even more brazen.

“Ahh, Yaichi, your Shogi is such a marvel to behold I just love watching your Shogi, Yaichi

Black was making far more contact with Yaichi than necessary as she spoke. If youre playing Shogi, all you need to touch is the pieces, not the people around you. It was beyond me. Impure. Unsanitary. Unpleasant.

Yaichi must not have been used to being sandwiched between two girls talking him up and suddenly got out of his chair.

“I-Im …… gonna hit the john!”

What a chicken. If youre going to lose your nerve, dont bother flirting with girls in the first place.

Whats worse, he called the restroom a john. Trying out a bad-boy persona ……?

I tracked him down outside the classroom to get answers.

“Yaichi.”

“Ah, Ginko. When did you get here?”

“Those two. Who are they?”

“J-Just friends I made in Tokyo during the Elementary Meijin Tournament ……”

“I thought you went there to play serious matches, but you were picking up girls? Do I have to impale your head?”

“Its not like that! The girl with black hair is Machi Kugui from Kyoto and the one with red hair is Ryou Tsukiyomizaka. He …… no, she came all the way down from Tokyo today. School up there finished yesterday, so Ryou is staying at Machis and theyre going to play at classrooms all over Kansai. They invited me to join them, but–––.”

“Going out with girls right before your Sub League Entrance Exam? You sure are confident.”

“W-Were not going out! They came this far just to play against me and …… Theyre both very strong, so its good practice! Why dont you try playing against them?”

“Huh? Why would I?”

I immediately rejected the idea.

“More importantly, do you have time to be playing around with girls?”

“I didnt think Ryou was a girl, okay ……? She had jeans on last time ……”

“…………”

Yaichi… muttering excuse after excuse. It was quite a shock to me.

–––Yaichi was never a back talking little brother before ……

It seemed like those two wenches tricked him into thinking hes a bad boy. It was my job as his older sister to set him straight. Now, how to do it?

I devised a plan.

“I almost forgot, Keika said she wanted to talk with you. It sounded like something important. She might want to ask you out ……”

“Huh?! For real?!”

“Ill let those two know, so why dont you go home before you miss your chance?”

“I will! Thanks, Ginko!”

The idiot left.

I took Yaichis place in the classroom and set the plan in motion.

“Hey. Want to play Shogi?”

Sitting across from Red and Black, I made my demands loud and clear.

“Never come here again if I win.”

“Aghhh?”

Rudely sitting on the table, Red looked over her shoulder, glared at me and said to Black, “Get a load of her, Machi. Whats small frys problem? And whats with that hair? A wig? Some kinda cosplay?”

“Ginko Sora …… are you not?”

Black seemed to know who I was, and I watched her eyes become serious as she grinned ever so slightly.

Red looked back and forth between us a few times and asked, “You know her?”

“Only witnessed her several times in classrooms around Kansai, this one included. We have never played, though I do not know if that was fortunate or not …… By the by, she also happens to be Kiyotaki-senseis live-in apprentice, the elder sister apprentice of Yaichi.”

“Hmph. But shes a puny runt.” Peering down at me as threateningly as possible, Red said, “You. What year are you? Still in kindy?”

“First grade.”

“Pwfff! First grade? But youre Yaichis older sister apprentice? Ghahahahahahaha! Thats hilarious! The guy is full of surprises!”

Red laughs with her mouth wide open, calling him the guy and Yaichi as if theyd known each other forever. She was almost acting like they were a special item.

That angered me beyond words.

–––Ill end her.

My mind was set. That was the moment Ryuo Tsukiyomizaka was carved into my Beyond Forgiveness List and shes still there. Probably will be until one of us dies. On a side note, the first name on that list was Kousuke Kiyotaki, and still is.

“Word has it this poor girl suffers from a weak constitution,” said Black with pity in her eyes.

Completely unaware she had violated the taboo.

“Her tournament appearances are few and far between, and even the ones where she became champion, she ultimately handed the advancement ticket to the player she defeated in the finals. Standard procedure for her, as I understand.”

“So thats why Ive never heard of her. Meh ……”

“Rumors say that she plays with the boys upstairs without accepting handicaps.”

“Thats not a rumor. Its true,” I told her, since there was no reason to deny it.

“Hah! I dont know if youre trying to pull something or to get me to feel sorry for you, but that aint gonna work on me.”

Red snorts through her nose.

“Getting to play here in Kansai is my big chance. I want to find opponents wholl give me a challenge, got it? Im not gonna play patty-cake with some first grader.”

“There is …… one other rumor.”

“Oh? And what would that be, Machi?”

“Are you familiar with g@yb?”

“Isnt that ……?!”

“An account name from the Shogi Club 24 competitive scene, one well known for speed and strength. With inhuman reflexes and early-game skill worthy of professionals, that account has toppled highly decorated amateurs and Sub League members alike …… There are many who claim it belongs to a certain Meijin, but their typing style in chat, their habit of logging out as soon as the match ends and only playing during daylight hours has led many to believe the account could belong to a child.”

“So, youre saying …… its hers?”

Reds expression shifts to one I hadnt seen thus far, something resembling a demon.

“…… But … can you prove it?”

“The keyboard input style. Should the board be switched to kana mode, what do you think the keys g, @, y, and b would spell out?”

Red sat silently as she tried to figure it out, but Black gave the answer first.

Ginko … as it were.”

“……………………”

More silence.

Then Red pulled out a chair, got off the table and properly sat down to face me.


“Fine by me. Who plays first?”

“Youre both weaker than Yaichi, correct?”

I reached out wide to grab the two nearest piece boxes and flipped them over onto the boards.

Pinching both Kings between my fingers, I said, “Ill play you both at the same time. Ill even let you play me without a handicap.”

“………… You thinkin you can do an instructional match with me and Machi at the same time ……? We placed at the Elementary Meijin Tournament, you know ……! A runt like you thinkin she can school a girl headed through the Practice League on her way to becoming a Womens League player like me ……?”

“Yes. Oh, and you can have the first move, too.”

“Listen, brat. Keep this up …… and youre gonna get crushed.”

Red flashed her jagged teeth and I said, “Ill put your head on a pike.”

Our battle began.

On my right was Ryou Tsukiyomizaka, breathing fire as her offensive barreled toward me.

On my left was Machi Kugui, meticulously building up her formation against an opponent four years her junior.

–––Black will be a pain. In which case ……

The trick to playing multiple matches at once is, though counterintuitive, not to play multiple matches at once.


Basically, take down one opponent at a time.

Trying to do both at the same time will make your readings shallow no matter what, and you are bound to overlook the simplest things when youre trying to keep track of more than one board.

Which is why I went for a strategy called Yagura 9 One formation, which requires a long sequence to set up against Blacks defensive opening.

If its just following the standard sequence, I could do it with my eyes closed. A change could happen along the way, but I planned on buying time until that happened.

That allowed me to focus on Red, against whom I used the high-speed Shogi Id been practicing on the third floor just a little bit ago.

“Hah! Making no-time moves against the great Ryou Tsukiyomizaka? Youve got guts, Ill give you that!!”

Just as I thought, a simple taunt was enough to get her to play just as fast.

But, compared to the 10-second Shogi I was used to playing against Sub League members, an elementary schoolers quick attack was full of holes.

I shut down her offensive before it got to me and forced her onto defense. Piece of cake.

“Thats one down.”

“Brat ……!! H-How could a brat …… stop my attack … mine ……?!” said Red in disbelief as she stared at the board with her eyes wide. “I …… I went easy on you cuz youre a puny brat! Im gonna be in the Womens League in no time, so why would I even try against an amateur girl like you?! Th-That wasnt even half of what I can do, and I dont care about that stupid trash or this crummy shack called the Kansai Association! You couldnt pay me to come back here, so dont even try, stupid moron!”

Red messes up the board, swiping away the formations with snot and tears pouring off her face. After slamming a piece she had in her hand down onto the board for good measure, Red then stormed out of the classroom. I won.

“…… Good grief. Is she intending to forfeit future matches that happen to be scheduled in Kansai?”

Black grins to herself as she watches Red go out the door.

I had no intention of forcing her to keep that promise.

Hurt them bad enough, and even wild dogs will be too scared to come back for a while. I just did the same thing.

“Now its your turn. Just as you wanted, Ill use my full strength to crush you.”

I shifted my chair over a little bit to face Black from directly across the board.

“Double yagura only happens when both players want it to happen. I know you wanted to face me one-on-one.”

“9 One formation favors the offense. I had no reason to refuse.”

From her voice, expression and playing style, it was impossible to tell what she was really thinking.

There was a bewitching timbre to her voice …… So, I ignored everything but the sensation in my fingertips once the battle got underway.

Yet, just before I could, Black pried her way into my head.

“May I make a request before the battle begins in earnest?”

“…… What?”

“As my practice groups convene here at the Kansai Association, I cannot jeopardize my ability to come and go as necessary. Therefore, I would like for you to amend the penalty should I lose our match.”

“No. Too late.”

“Please, I beg of you. Oh, yes! If an acceptable substitute does not come to mind, you may decide once the match is over.”

It was as if she were allowing me to play rock-paper-scissors on a delay.

I liked that condition. That was the trap.

“…………… In that case …”

“Then its settled. Now–––.”

The snap of a piece that bordered on an explosion was our opening bell.

Rather than finish the Yagura 9 One formation standard sequence, Black added a bizarre twist at the very end.

“?! Why change there ……?!”

Black was absolutely right about the established theory of offense having an advantage in the 9 One formation. That theory would later be overturned by software, but …… humanity didnt know that yet.

Startled, I made a mistake on my next move.

–––Rats! I got distracted coming up with the new punishment after I won and messed up ……

No one can win a match if theyre thinking about what will happen when its over.

No matter how much I cursed my naivety, it was too late now.

“Te-he-he.”

Displaying the competitive skill of being able to throw off an opponent by simply playing a move that she herself didnt know was good or bad, Black strung together a series of extremely strong moves.

–––Heavy ……!

Machi Kuguis piece snaps were high-pitched and very deliberate.

There was a great deal of intention behind every single move she made.

Fighting spirit. Intimidating aura.

No …… There was more to it than that.

This was devotion.

Tenacity. Begrudging. Passionate. Behind her aloofness, there was a terrifying unknown to Machi Kuguis Shogi. It was the first time I had ever been truly frightened of an opponent.

And this was the day I learned fear could interfere with fingertips.

–––I couldnt reach for the pieces! Why ……?!

It was as if the fear was slowly taking hold of my neck, strangling me little by little. I glanced up at her …… Black was glaring down at me as she whispered, “Your torment is at hand.”

As if her sleek black hair were closing in on me from all directions, Machi Kugui slowly but surely cornered my King.

–––Play normally and Ill be overpowered ……

In that case …!!

I stopped playing by the rules.

Unleashing the off-the-board tactics that I had kept sealed away, I used eye contact and piece snaps to make Black see ghosts.

I timed the piece snaps to interfere with her breathing, making her brain work twice as hard on less oxygen. Its a technique that even makes 3-dan ranking members of the Sub League panic.

“Kg-ahh ……! Ha …… Haahaa! C-Cant bre- ……?!”

Black … gasping for breath.

Meanwhile, I was setting a trap for her on the board. A one-move, instantaneous kill trap.

–––Drop dead!! I mentally screamed with all my might as I placed a major piece in a spot where it could be taken for free.

She takes it, she dies.

If she doesnt take it, then shell win.

So long as she doesnt trust my ability, shell take it. At that point, it was more a game of wits than a Shogi match. Id gotten a good idea about her personality through our match thus far and from her way of speaking, so I primed my trap.

And Black fell right into it.

Realizing what she had done with the piece still pinched between her fingers above the board, Black began to tremble to the point where I thought she would drop it.

“!! …………… Haaaa––––––––……”

She leaned back, taking a deep breath as she stared at the ceiling. Then, after only hearing my next move, she bowed so low that her forehead almost hit the board and she surrendered.

“Unfortunately, I have no moves remaining.”

…… Even thinking back on it now, Ive always felt threatened by her. I hate her, too.

From a rich family, friendly, highly intelligent, has a way with words, highly cultured, large bust, loved by everyone …… Extremely endowed bust. As far as Im concerned, all large-breasted women except for Keika can just drop dead …… Die …… Go extinct ……

“You are remarkably strong, Ginko! O-Ryou and I could match up against you for a lifetime and never hold our own. Why, you may be even stronger than the Tsubasa Gakumeki who is already in the Sub League.”

Her black hair was now stuck to her forehead with sweat. Machi Kugui pulled it back behind her ear with her left hand and smiled once again.

Complimenting an opponent after being defeated by a one-move instant kill trap … I couldnt believe what I was hearing.

“Arent …… you sad?”

“I dream of one day becoming a journalist! Please, allow me to cover your exploits, Ginko

“Journalist ……?”

It was bizarre for someone who joined the Practice League and trained as hard as they could to even think of becoming something other than a Shogi player.

“What about you, Ginko? If you never become part of the Practice League or the Sub League, what would you do with your future?”

“Me?”

I was blindsided.

What would I become?

I thought things would always stay the way they were. I wanted it that way.

“I ………… want to become strong.”

That was the answer I came up with.

“Gender has nothing to do with it. I never want to lose to anyone, older or younger than me. Since Yaichi is the Elementary Meijin and hes weaker than me, that makes me the strongest elementary school student in the world.”

“I wonder. For I know of at least one elementary school student stronger than yourself, Ginko.”

“Who?”

“Yaichi Kuzuryu.”

“Huh? Werent you listening? I just told you that Im stronger than–––.”

“In the early game, yes. However, as far as the mid- and late-game are concerned, Yaichi is far stronger.”

“……!”

I felt guilty about resorting to the off-the-board tactics Id sworn off, but what Black said made it impossible for me to mount a logical counterargument.

“I am a type of player similar to yourself, Ginko, so I understand all too well. Filling your mind with early-game knowledge is akin to starting a 100-meter dash from the 50-meter mark. You may win, but you wont grow stronger that way.”

“…………”

“On the other hand, Yaichi begins 50 meters behind the starting line and has a unique stride. His growth borders on diabolical. In an era dominated by Yagura 9 One formations, he may be unable to tap his full potential. However, should a new Shogi era dawn, a generational prodigy like Yaichi will surely be the one to set it in motion. Seeing that with my own eyes, following every step Yaichis Shogi takes is my–––.”

“…… Hey.”

“Hm? What is it?”

I got this unpleasant girls attention as she blabbered away as if she were enjoying the sound of her own voice and made my declaration. I issued her punishment.

“Never call him Yaichi again.”


 THE FIRST SHOGI MARTIAN


From that point on, Ryou Tsukiyomizaka and Machi Kugui did set foot in my world from time to time.

Especially Machi Kugui, who happened to be in the Practice League for one year alongside Keika (though she passed her up in no time at all to become a Womens League member), and they apparently had practice sessions at Masters classroom because I saw her every now and then …… Though I never allowed her into the main house.

There were also a surprising number of girls who flocked to Yaichi just because he was the Elementary Meijin, but that idiot was so stupid that all I had to say was Keika is calling you and hed go.

I thoroughly convinced all those girls after that. Not with words, but with Shogi.

Now is a very important stage in Yaichis training. He doesnt have the time to be fooling around with the likes of you …… Its the older sister apprentices duty to make sure her younger brother apprentice has the right environment to grow in.

However, none of them were a big deal.

It was a different, overwhelming entity that threatened to destroy the world that I had come to know.

The existence of Shogi Martians.


The first one invaded the Kiyotaki house about two months after Yaichi had joined the Sub League … sometime in the fall, I think.

“Ah, welcome! Cmon inside an make yerself at home!”

“No, I shall decline. Standing up again requires more energy than its worth once I sit down.”

The woman Master was talking to at the front door was the most vibrantly dressed Shogi player I had ever seen.

Rina Shakando—Womens Quadruple Title.

The undisputed ruler of Womens Shogi, she held all four womens titles, excluding the newly introduced Queen. She was on her way to Kyushu to defend her Womens King title and had stopped off in Osaka.

With a young boy at her side.

“Never thought ol Rinad take an apprentice.”

“Likewise, Kousuke. It was quite a shock, learning that you had taken not one, but two live-in apprentices at once. Many in Kanto believe you have lost your mind.”

“Didn they always say I had a screw loose?”

“He-he. Indeed, they did ……”

I watched the three of them by myself from the top of the stairs. Keika and Yaichi were out shopping, if I remember correctly.


insert_p37

“Sure was a bold move, takin a boy as yar apprentice right off the bat. People here in Kansai would call it interestin and leave it at that, but didn the stone-headed ol guard in Kanto give ya trouble?”

“It came down to my Masters will before he passed. His last desire was for one of the Ashigara Shogi family line to possess the title of Meijin …… However, I was the sole descendent to make a lasting mark on the world. I used what little influence I wield as a Womens Shogi player to take a male apprentice. Even went as far as having regulations be rewritten.”

“I remember Ashigara-sensei in his final years takin any kid he thought looked promisin …… But, not one of ‘em turned pro. He was so desperate to find good ones at he forgot to raise the ones he had. So much talent got squandered cause of him ……”

“He was a benevolent teacher. He took me as a live-in apprentice simply because my disabled leg would make transportation a burden and raised me alongside his own daughters. There was only one way I could possibly repay his kindness.”

“Id say yer already doin at, bein the player ya are today, Rina! What made him so fixed on gettin Meijin?”

“It could not be helped. For those of that generation, the mantle of Meijin was worth sacrificing the careers of all others to obtain. If they could not do it themselves, it was up to their apprentice. If not their apprentice, then the apprentices thereafter. Even from beyond, their conviction has been passed down to the living, binding generations of Masters and apprentices throughout the Shogi world to this day.”

At may be true, but ……”

“At any rate, that is why I have struck off on my own in Kanto to start my own family line. Circumstances being as they are, getting sibling apprentices for this child will prove difficult …… I would like for him to bond with yours.”

“Thatd be great! My Yaichi could use the extra push at comes from havin a rival in his own generation, even if they aint in Kansai. Come over fer trainin whenever ya like.”

Master thumped his chest and greeted the apparent Sub League member with a hearty smile.

The boy listened to the adults conversation without saying a word, though he stood tall as he could in the doorway in front of Ms. Shakando, as if he were protecting the woman who used a cane to stand.

–––Almost like a knight would do for his Queen in a picture book.

Ive held that image of those two for a very long time. Not because of how they dress or act, but because thats who they are at heart.

“I must be off, or else miss the inspection.”

“Oh, before ya go, Rina! My daughter …… Would ya be willin to meet Keika? Ya did one instructional match for her back when she was a youngun. Ya remember her?”

“But of course. Has she remained in the Shogi world?”

“Left it for a while, but now shes back. Joined the Kansai Practice League after graduatin high school. Says she wants to join the Womens League. Im thinkin an instructional match from yad be the kind of spark she needs to really get goin.”

“…… I decline.”

“Rina …… Ya may be thinkin my daughter aint takin it seriously, but shes working so very hard––– .”

“No. It is not her commitment.”

Ms. Shakando shook her head from side to side and explained her reasoning.

“Yet another womens title shall be introduced in the near future. This Womens Throne League is set to follow the same format as the Queen, in that all women, including those in the Sub League, may participate.”

“Even Sub League members ……”

“As a title holder, I have devoted myself to expanding Womens Shogi and getting more women involved. At the same time, however, I have begun to feel that one who can surpass me at this juncture will not appear …… Historys first female professional Shogi player to be precise.”

It was the first time I remember specifically hearing that.

“Female …… professional player ……?”

Before I knew it, I was rolling those words around my mouth.

I knew that women could join the Sub League. But none of them had ever made it into the professional ranks. Thats why, strange as it was, I never thought of a woman as being part of professional Shogi.

Therefore, Id never thought of trying to become a professional Shogi player myself because it was simply unrealistic. My reasoning, along with the rest of the Shogi world, was that women werent talented enough to make it through the Sub League.

With the exception of one person–––Rina Shakando.

“Plenty of children want to become Womens League players out of admiration for me, and here I believe the Womens League system itself need not exist …… I simply cannot endure that paradox.”

“…………”

Master couldnt say anything else after that.


“Oh, arent you just the cutest thing! Whats your name?”

Back from her shopping trip, Keika was ecstatic to see Ms. Shakandos apprentice now alone with Master and I at the house.

The boy nervously answered her.

“Im …… Ayumu Kannabe.”

It may be hard to believe nowadays, but Ayumu …… Kannabe-sensei wore normal clothes back then.

In other words, he was an average handsome boy.

“Thank you for having me. My mother made this fried tofu for you.”

“Thank you! What an angel you are!! You can stay here as long as you like, okay? You could even join our Shogi family if you want, Ayumu. Oh, Ill join you in the bath to make sure you know how to use it.”

…… I think Keika has a soft spot for handsome young boys.

“Well be keepin Ayumu here until Shakando-Quadruple Titles defense match in Miyazaki finishes up. Til then, we treat him just like a live-in apprentice, ya hear?”

“In that case, should we find out his favorite and least-favorite foods?”

Ayumu: on the brink of undergoing the Kiyotaki households baptism of fire.

Thats when Yaichi showed up, bouncing off the walls like an excited puppy.

“Ayumu, Ayumu! Cmon! Lets play Shogi already!”

“Havent we been playing online every day?”

“Yeah, but, isnt the real thing so much better? Itll be just like we got matched up in the 3-dan division.”

“Actually, I would like to learn as much as I can from Kiyotaki-sensei,” said Ayumu, looking up at Master with eyes sparkling in admiration.

“Master gave me direct orders to experience Kiyotaki-senseis yagura firsthand that he who conquers the yagura conquers the world ……”

“Is that right? Ats Shakando-Quadruple Title for ya. She knows whats what.”

“Its obvious that your Meijin Title Match against Tsukimitsu-Meijin, nicknamed the Yagura Series, directly resulted in the yaguras returned to relevance. Players in Kanto are once again researching what the yagura can do.”

“Hm? That so? Heh-heh-heh …… Ayumu, ya got a bright future ahead o ya. Tell ya what, Ill make an exception and show ya my own latest research.”

“It would be an honor!”

Seeing Master get talked up by Ayumu was far from entertaining and I let something slip under my breath.

“…… Even though he got swept by the Meijin?”

“G-Ginko! We all heard that!” Yaichi blurted out.

“Its true.”

“Yes! Thats why you cant say it!!”

“………… No dinner for the both of ya tonight.”

Master, angered by the truth.

Then Keika casually leaned in to talk to Ayumu.

“Sure is noisy around here, isnt it? I hope it wont bother you.”

“Not in the least. My sister at home is quite young.”

Master then sat down to teach the finer details of yagura formations while Keika was busy cooking dinner.

He gave us all an instructional match at once. Sitting in a row with Ayumu in the center, Yaichi started whispering in his ear.

“All the members of the Kiyotaki Shogi family have pants with wrinkles above the knee on the same side as their dominant hand. Can you guess why?”

“……?”

“We always hold onto our right knees to keep us from playing carelessly and think harder!”

“Thats …… so cool ……!”

Trembling with excitement, Ayumu bunched up the fabric around his knee and then squeezed it with all his might.

Now that was entertaining. I decided to join in on the fun.

“Kiyotakis also have to give new strategies names like finishing moves and yell them during matches.”

“So cool ……!!”

“Hey!! Ginko, dont lie to him like that!”

Yaichi, desperately trying to correct me, and Ayumu, trembling even harder than before. I felt like Id found an interesting new toy. The fact that it was my little brothers friend only made it that much better.

Honest, vulnerable and took things at his own pace.

That was my first impression of the boy named Ayumu Kannabe. Looking at it the other way, that also means I didnt think he possessed much talent at all.


Once we finished our after-bath snacks, which took longer because a completely enamored Keika served twice as much as usual, the three of us went up to the kids room.

Now it was time for just the kids to play Shogi.

“Theres three of us, so lets pretend its a league match!” Yaichi suggested.

“Im going to be the match recorder for Tsukimitsu-Meijins match against the Amateur Meijin coming up, so I wanna practice. You two do a match and Ill record!”

And so, I was set to play against Ayumu.

Of course, it was our first time.

“I am ready to play when you are.”

“…… Ready.”

We were both given one hour of waiting time so that Yaichi could get used to using a stopwatch. In essence, it was a very professional match.

“Piece flip!”

It was already determined that Tsukimitsu-sensei would be playing without his Bishop, make the first move and sit in the upper seat for the upcoming exhibition match against the Amateur Meijin, but we already came this far so Yaichi did a piece flip for practice. By the way, I sat in the upper seat.

The piece flip gave Ayumu the first move. The sound his pieces made when he moved sent me this message.

“Double Yagura.”

“Of course.”

I met his challenge head on.

Master had instructed Ayumu how to use the noblest of all noble yagura styles, the 4 Six Silver – 3 Seven Knight formation, and he wasted no time in trying it out. He rhythmically lined up his Rook, his Bishop, a Silver and a Knight all in the third file. That formation has particularly good balance because it can be shifted into an anaguma fairly quickly.

The 9 One formation standard that I used against Machi is also based on the 4 Six Silver – 3 Seven Knight formation.

Ayumu went on to perfect this strategy and entered the Sub League before Yaichi. He was also in the 3-dan division and became professional before Yaichi.

He wasnt a junior high school professional because hes two years older than Yaichi, but hes still a prodigy who made it through the 3-dan division a full year before Yaichi turned professional.

That is Ayumu Kannabe. The Future Meijin.

Even once he was in the professional ranks, he came up with his own variations on the yagura and that propelled him straight through the placement matches: his light something or other and lance what have you dragon killer or whatever it was.

However, at the time he first played against me–––.

“Kannabe-sensei, please begin one-minute Shogi.”

“Yes!”

“30 secondsss––– …… 40 secondsss––– ………… 50 secondsss, one, two, three ……”

Yaichi: counting down the seconds with the stopwatch firmly in his grasp.

…… I didnt find out until later, but the Kanto and Kansai Sub Leagues apparently use a slightly different style to announce the time.

Im not saying that confusion is the reason, but I was surprised how easily I won.

Since I still had thirty minutes of waiting time when Ayumu had to start playing one-minute Shogi, I suppose my victory was only natural.

“I have been defeated.”

After he had lined his lips with ChapStick, Ayumu lowered his head in an unmistakable bow as he announced his surrender.

–––I won …… but …

It wasnt satisfying at all which is why, rather than look back over the match to find the good or bad moves, I asked him this: “Hey.”

“Hm?”

“This match …… Why did you use your time like that? Wouldnt it have been more efficient to get past the standard opening with as much time as possible for the late-game?”

“I wanted to try a sequence I came up with rather than go with whats considered to be the best move.”

“Huh? Its the standard. Theres no point thinking about it …… Besides, you had chances to hold out in the late-game and wait for me to make a mistake, didnt you?”

“Such a victory has no value.”

“…… Are you saying defeating me isnt a big deal?”

“No, more like ……”

Ayumu took a moment to think, searching for the right words and came up with this.

“Itd be winning against an opponent, but losing to Shogi. Thats meaningless.”

“?????”

It made no sense to me.

“Even if a god came up with the standard himself, I want to wear the clothes that I see fit. Thats what it comes down to.”

A …… god?”

“Thats what he calls all the old Meijins. But, yeah, Tsukimitsu-sensei is the Meijin now!” said Yaichi, leaning over his just-completed match record on the boardside table and barged into our review session.

“Um, Ayumu. That new move you made: you were trying to open a path after Ginko changed from an 8 Five Pawn formation to a 9 Five Pawn formation on the 44th move, right?”

“That was my 6 Five Pawn. I made a slight mistake in the late-game, but I dont think its bad per se. In this case, the opposite–––.”

In that instant, all sorts of numbers and board locations came effortlessly pouring out of Ayumus mouth while I still thought he was just some simpleminded boy.

–––Th-the match just now …… had that much hidden potential?!

I was well aware that standards change over time.

But Yaichi and Ayumu were taking standards that professionals developed, even ones that a Meijin who people called a god had written in books, and questioned every detail.

No, not just questioning. These two were–––.

–––These two …… are trying to make their own standards.

The transformations playing out in front of their eyes ran so deep, were so enormous …… I barely understood anything they said.

–––Just how deep can they read?

–––How are they reading so fast?

I fought off the urge to ask and quietly listened to their review session to their exchange of numbers and pieces at breakneck speed.

I was desperate to find some way to refute everything.

To refute that these two were seeing things I couldnt.

That there were people who came from a different planet and possessed a separate sense, an understanding of Shogi that I didnt. That this boy sitting across from me wasnt one of them. No matter how much proof of it I saw, I didnt want to believe it…

Believe in the existence of Shogi Martians.


 THE SUB LEAGUE


“Hey, Keika! Keika! Guess what! I got praised!”

Yaichi came back to the house with Master and he bounded right up to Keika like he was walking on air.

It wasnt often that Yaichi looked this happy after he entered the Sub League.

Keika asked him what had happened, and–––.

“What?! You found a check path that Seiichi missed?”

“Keika. Yer in the Practice League. Hes to be called Tsukimitsu-sensei.”

“Ah …… Im sorry. Master ……”

Tsukimitsu-sensei is the same age as Master, but also his older brother apprentice. Theyve been close for decades.

He also dropped by Masters house from time to time, which is probably why Keika still thinks of him as more of a family friend and forgets to address him like she should.

“As they say in Go: bystanders see eight moves ahead. Match recorders aint got to deal with the pressure at players do. Dont go thinkin that yer stronger than pros, ya hear?”

Master clasped Yaichis head with his big hand.

“But, yeah, it aint like anybody coulda found at check path.”

With that, Master ruffled his apprentices hair.

“Todays match was an exhibition match between the Meijin and the Amateur Meijin, wasnt it? With a Bishop handicap?”

“Yep! The one with, what was it? Mr. Yoru …… mata …… kami? And Tsukimitsu-Meijin! Mr. Yorumatakami thought hed lost so he threw in the towel, but he actually had a 23-move check path that wouldve won it! Mr. Yorumatakami couldnt believe it and said I was amazing!”

Yorumatakami? Is that even a real name? With those Chinese characters, pronouncing it as Yashajin would make more sense.

“He also said he wants me to take his daughter as my apprentice once I turn pro!”

“Well, well. Did you hear that, Ginko?” said Keika teasingly. So irritating. But I couldnt take it out on her, so I kicked my younger brother apprentice in the back instead.

“Wh-What was that for?!”

“Shut up. Drop dead.”

Bash! Bash! What an easy back to kick.

Maybe she was feeling sorry for him, but Keika gave Yaichi even more praise.

“Thats just wonderful, Yaichi. Finding a check path that even Tsukimitsu-sensei overlooked—it must have really boosted your confidence.”

“Ummm …… I still cant win at all in my Sub League matches ……”

Yaichis shoulders slumped and he looked like he was about to cry.

“Even practicing in the Players Room, I get treated like a punching bag. Everyone tells me things like You were better before you joined the Sub League and Youll last another week, tops or ……”

Claiming the title of Elementary Meijin, a high-spirited Yaichi entered the Sub League at 6-kyu.

He thought he would climb the ranks in no time, and even I thought he would become 1-dan in the blink of an eye, so that mightve put a bit of pressure on him.

But–––.

“Those regular activities, theyre nothing like playing 10-second Shogi in the Players Room …… Theres so much waiting time, everyones trying to kill each other …… Mr. Kagamizu is so scary on those days, Im afraid to go near him ……”

Rather than climbing the ladder, Yaichi was facing the very real danger of dropping down a rank and was fighting tooth and nail to stay at 6-kyu. Thats why he came to dread Sub League regular activity days and his Shogi felt timid whenever I played against him.

–––All of you, quit picking on Yaichi! I wont allow it!! I mentally screamed with righteous indignation as I repeatedly kicked my younger brother apprentices back.

However, I had it all wrong.

There was an unwritten tradition in the Kansai Sub League back in those days where they would never compliment promising newcomers to their face. Actually, they would be downright harsh. This harshness was meant to toughen them up, but they would do anything to protect one of their own when the time came.

On the other hand–––.

“This kidll never get stronger.”

Kansai Sub League members encouraged those who they thought wouldnt make it.

I wouldnt understand this until I was older.

That night

Once the idiot was asleep, I left the kids room and went downstairs to find Master on my own. I had a request for him.

“…… Yaichi really seems to be having a hard time.”

I overheard voices once I got to the first floor.

Keika, getting a Shogi lesson from Master in the tatami room, sounded concerned.

“You think maybe it was too early for him to join after all? Hes in the fourth grade for heavens sake …… Waiting a year couldnt have hurt, could it?”

“Earlier the better. A year, a month, a week, even a day earlier is best in this world. Surely ya know at better than anyone?”

“Y-Yes …… Yes, I do, but ……”

“Yar worryin too much. Yaichill get real strong, just ya watch. People without any talent grow bit by bit, but those who got talent grow in bursts after breakin through a wall. For Yaichi, its not if he does, but when. Ya can count on it,” Master stated like a fact. “Actually, Im more worried bout whatll happen after he goes pro.”

“After …… he becomes professional? He only just joined the Sub League, so why–––.”

“Theres a limit to what I can teach him. Ats why I asked Mr. Tsukimitsu to take him as an apprentice insteada me. Right before joinin the Sub League, actually.”

“F-Father?! Then what was all that about your dream coming true?! Werent you happy that you now had a son of your own?!”

“…… I only took Yaichi in cause I was bein greedy. I knew how he felt about me and used at admiration to rope him into this house. Seein what he did today, it was all too obvious. That kiddo deserves a stronger Master, one whos accomplished somethin.”

“Wh-What did Sei- …… Tsukimitsu-sensei have to say?”

“Turned me down. But …… Yaichis got talent right up there with the rest o the junior high professionals in the past. If he don go pro, I gotta shoulder the blame and retire.”

“Huh ……?”

Keika and I gasped simultaneously.

Id always thought Yaichi was a poor kid.

That he had a weaker, stupider existence than me. That it was up to me to protect him.

But ……

“Master. Keika.”

Both stared at me in surprise as I walked into the room and said what I wanted loud and clear.

“I want to join the Sub League, too.”


 OBON


After starting second grade, I won the Elementary Meijin Tournament. It was easy.

“See, I won. Now can I?”

“Mngh ………… Mnggghhh ……”

Master had his head in his hands the whole way home as we rode the bullet train back to Osaka. His apprentices had won that tournament two years running, but he didnt look the least bit happy about it.

A headline that read A Second Grade Elementary Student Has Become the Youngest Person to Hold the Title of Elementary Meijin: Osakas Ginko Sora, the Second Female Champion in History scrolled across the news ticker at the front of our train car.

Master watched those red dots spelling out the news and sighed. I told him one more time, “I won the tournament.”

“Haaaaaa ………… Whyd ya have to win? I felt safe knowin at wouldnt happen, but ya went an ……”

He was serious. What was that bearded fossils problem?


Masters response was instantaneous when I said I wanted to join the Sub League.

“No! I aint gonna allow it!!”

Not only was I not expecting that answer, but his strong tone caught me by surprise. I thought hed be happy for me ……

Angry, I got in Masters face.

“Why? Why is it okay for Yaichi, but not for me?”

“Yar still in the second grade, aint ya? Far too early.”

“But you just told Keika that even a year earlier is better.”

“Y-Yeah, I did, but at was ……”

I cornered him and kept ramping up the pressure. The truth was on my side, so I was in a position to win right off the bat. Just accept it, bearded fossil. But the fossil wouldnt. He wouldnt even give a clear reason.

That was when Master laid out conditions.

“…… All right, fine. Ill let ya take the exam so long as ya win the Elementary Meijin Tournament just like Yaichi did.”

“Really? Yay!”

“And one more thing!” An unusually stern expression dawned as Master added, “A green light from Dr. Akashi is an absolute must. If he says stop, ya stop. Is that clear?”

“Okay.”

I agreed. Dr. Akashi would never get in my way.

“The Elementary Meijin Tournament? Sounds great! Go for it,” said Dr. Akashi at the hospital after I underwent a series of thorough tests. I knew he would take my side.

“M-Mr. Akashi …… Are ya sure? Really sure?”

“I dont see why not. I couldnt find any problems that would keep her back. Actually, the stress of staying inside could be whats getting to her. That could turn into a real problem.”

“But ……”

“For now, shell need to stop if her pulse goes over 170. Though shes gotten so good at Shogi I doubt thatll happen.”

And so, my shackles came off.

The Osaka qualifier was a piece of cake.

Then, rather than give away my invitation to the next round like always, I advanced to the Western Japan stage of the tournament. Commotion swept through the crowd every time I won.

“That silver-haired girl, shes too strong!”

“Ginko Sora? Never heard of her ……”

“A second grader this good? Thats a monster if Ive ever seen one ……”

“Hey, um …… why is Kiyotaki 9-dan following her everywhere?”

I was this tiny girl making her first appearance in the tournament. The darkest of dark horses, I tore my way through the Western Japan stage like a hot knife through butter all the way to the championship.

Of course, I was beyond tired by the time I got to the finals and could hardly think straight, so I played the match on autopilot, but …… Thanks to all my practice playing 10-second Shogi with Sub League members in the Players Room, my fingers knew what to do. My opponent surrendered before I knew it.

The semifinal and final rounds of the Elementary Meijin Tournament that took place in Shibuya were far easier.

I only had to play two matches. Plus, Ayumu Kannabe was already in the Sub League and Ryou Tsukiyomizaka had joined the Womens League, so they were barred from entry. Machi Kugui had been eliminated back in the Western Japan stage.

The semifinals and finals were recorded in a TV studio.

A Sub League member does the match recording while a professional player does commentary and a Womens League player provides analysis.

That years match recorder was Taishi Shinokubo Sub League 2-dan, Jin Natagiri 7-dan did the commentary and the analyst was the Thorn Princess and first Queen: Azami Hanadachi.

Ms. Hanadachi pointed a microphone at me and asked: “I know you havent joined the Practice League yet, Miss Sora, but are you looking to join the Womens League when you get older?”

“The Sub League. Then, I want to be a professional.”

“Wow! Best of luck to you.”

The Thorn Princess encouraged me with a smile.

However, her eyes were saying something else entirely: Dont think it will be that easy!

Summer arrived in no time after that.

The Sub League entrance examinations take place around the obon holiday in early August every year. That year was no exception.

“Ginko, heres your lunch! Dont forget to put sunscreen on. I know its not far, but use your parasol when youre outside, okay?”

Keika woke up early to make a lunch for me that was stuffed full of food covered in my favorite sauce, but I didnt have an appetite.

It wasnt nerves it was the heat.

That year was much hotter than normal, and that heat was sapping my endurance more than the exam itself.

“Its a good thing you got to skip the first round because youre the Elementary Meijin …… I dont think your body could have held out for the full three days,” Keika remarked.

“Whats worse, the arenas air conditioners broken! Its an oven in there!” Yaichi chimed in.

“It is? When is it going to be fixed? Have you heard anything, Yaichi?”

“Mr. Mine said the air conditioning company is swamped because of how hot it is right now and the earliest they can get around to fixing it would be in September.”

Talking required energy, so I just listened to them and didnt say a word.

The first round of the exam takes place between the examinees. Four wins and theyre through to the next round. On the other hand, three losses and they fail on the spot. Those matches take place over two days.

Then, the second round–––.

“You play with up to three real Sub League members. They should be between 4-kyu and 6-kyu,” said Yaichi like a know-it-all.

“Youll get in as long as you beat one of them. You wont have to play the rest. I lost my first two, so I was getting worried, but I found a way to win my third one. Talk about a relief.”

“…… Ill just win the first one. Thats easy.”

“You shouldnt take them so lightly, Ginko.”

“What about it?”

“The second round of the Entrance Exam is treated like a regular match for Sub League members. Those wins and losses can get the Sub League members promoted or demoted …… And they get made fun of for losing to amateurs, so they fight like their lives depend on it. Its a life or death match in the Sub League, so everyones out to kill their opponent.”

“What? Shogi: life or death? Youre exaggerating.”

“No, Im not! I heard about this one member from a long time ago whod hold out for a long, long time! For real, hed play Golds and Silvers around his King immediately after taking them, never attacking at all.”

“Huuuh? I dont get why.”

“Me, too. But, you know? Theres an even crazier legend about the guy–––.”

“?”

“This guy, he held out for hours, but wound up in a situation where hed lose if the other guy just put a Gold in front of his King, but he suddenly froze in place. He just stared at the board until his time ran out …… and ended up losing that way.”

“Knowing he was going to lose hurt so much he couldnt say it.”

“Youd think so, right? But, that wasnt it!”

“……”

He was annoying me to the point that I wanted to kick him, but I held back the urge because I wanted to know the answer.

“During the review session, everyone asked him: Youd already lost, so why did you let time run out? Did throwing in the towel hurt that much? …… You know what he said?”

“No. What did he say?”

“That his opponent might die from a heart attack.”

“…………”

“According to that guy, having six of the Golds and Silvers is an advantage, but having seven puts you in position to win. Kansai Sub League members call it mustard theory. Everyone in the Sub League knows that!”

“Mustard? Why do they call it mustard?”

“Beats me. Maybe just that nothing comes easy?”

After giving Yaichi a swift kick in the shin for pulling that answer out of thin air, we held hands like we always did and set out for the Kansai Shogi Association.

On the way there, Yaichi wrinkled his nose.

“Ginko. It smells like someones burning off their field.”

“Burning off?”

“People burn the leaves and leftover stalks after harvest time. But the whole city smells like that right now ……”

“Thats because its Obon, remember? Everyones lighting fires to welcome the spirits of the dead.”

Once we arrived at the association, I ran into the last person I expected to see.

“Dr. Akashi?”

“Hi. I heard you were going to take the Sub League Entrance Exam, so I came to cheer you on.”

Yaichi and I were surprised to see him, but …… the adults around us were downright shocked.

The lady at the gift shop, the security guard, Twelves owner. They all looked like they were seeing a ghost.

“What?! Is that you, Mr. Akashi?!”

“Akashi …… as in that Akashi?! The one who quit the Sub League?!”

“Is it true youre a doctor now?!”

Word that Dr. Akashi was here reached the upper floors and soon he was surrounded by association staff and professional players. Older veterans who arent normally there came on that day because their apprentices were taking the Sub League Entrance Exam.

“Dr. Akashi …… You were a Sub League member?”

“Actually, I was, Ginko. And for a moment I was 3-dan.”

“A moment?”

I didnt understand what he meant.

“Ginko.”

“Yes, doctor?”

“A little advice from someone whos walked this path before you. Beware of the Lance handicap.”

I went off to the arena without any idea what his mysterious advice truly meant because the exam was about to start.

“Hm. Good morning to all the examinees.”

Director Yoshitsune Kuruno 4-dan greeted all of us and explained how the second round of the exam would take place.

I had met him plenty of times in the Players Room and also played against him. Hes a nice man. Hed be an even better man if he didnt play Ranging Rook.

“You will have 60 minutes of waiting time. Once that time is up, you must play each move in less than a minute thereafter. Amateur tournaments have far less waiting time, so this format will be new to you. Best of luck to you all.”

Then the matchups were announced.

My first opponent was a second-year junior high school student, 4-kyu. A boy, of course. He had fire in his eyes.

“Im ready when you are!”

“…… Ready.”

I was seven. My opponent was 14. But losing never crossed my mind.

I was sure I would have no trouble defeating a 4-kyu in an even match, so I had no intention of exploiting the unfair advantage given to me by the Lance handicap.

–––Ill crush him head on, fair and square!!

I doubt he thought a seven-year-old girl would fight that way.

Which meant my attack had him against the ropes.

“Ive won.”

Those words came out of my mouth when, after only a few turns, I could see victory.

Normally, Id never say such a thing. But I wasnt feeling well that day and I wanted to win and go home as quickly as possible.

Though I had no idea those few words would be a fatal mistake.

“…… Ill let you in on somethin, examinee.”

“?”

“There are two late-games in the Sub League,” said the junior high second year as he started filling his territory with Golds and Silvers.

The victory that was right in front of me …… started drifting further and further away.

“Ngh ……!”

The harder I pressed my attacks, the further away his King went.

Beware of the Lance handicap.

Those words were making more and more sense by the second.

Without the Lance, the upper player will slide their Rook to the left side of the board to compensate for the missing piece. Its so common that even Static Rook players will resort to Ranging Rook when playing with a Lance handicap.

Static Rook is a vertical, head-on style that uses Pawns to lead the charge across the board. Exchanging Pawns is the opening bell to start the fight. Thats why Static Rook players can use Pawns to support their attacks in the late game.

However, Ranging Rook attacks from the side, so its common for Pawns to remain in home territory. Thats why Double Pawn violations happen, and Pawns cant be used for late-game attacks. Go with Golds and Silvers to attack instead, and theyll get taken, then redeployed on defense by your opponent. Thats what happened to me.

Once again, I thought from the bottom of my heart: ………… All Ranging Rook players should just disappear!!

Taking it another step further, it shouldve been obvious that playing a 4-kyu with a Lance handicap would be harder than playing a 6-kyu in an even match. In fact, some professionals say that the upper player has the advantage in that situation because the handicap gives them the first move automatically. Except I didnt know that back then.

Becoming strong by playing only even matches as I did, I severely lacked experience in handicapped matches.

Simply put …… I underestimated the Sub League.

“Aarggghhhh!!”

The second year held out stubbornly.

It almost looked like he was tilling his territory, planting seeds on the board, deploying piece after piece from the stand.

Even if his chances looked hopeless, he refused to lose and pressed on. Like a zombie.

–––This Shogi …… its not in any book anywhere!

It was different from any professionals style, and of course not like the way any amateur played.

The worst game ever continued on and on as I had to destroy his options one by one.

–––This isnt Shogi at all!

This was just some ugly fistfight. For the first time in my life, I hated the Shogi in front of me.

Just as I was trying to corner his King once and for all, the worst possible thing happened.

“Kuruno-sensei! The air conditioner ……”

“Hm …… Stopped again, has it? Lets open the windows for the next matches.”

Everyone was in the late-game, using vital seconds to read as far ahead as they could. The heat emanating from them made the arena stifling.

“Haaa …… Haaa …… Haaa ……………… Too hot ……”

Sweat was pouring out of me as I gasped for breath.

––– Lungs hurt ………… Eyes fogging up ……

Even so, this match was all that mattered.

Win, and Im in the Sub League. I could fight in the same place as Ayumu and Yaichi.

“Then I …… Then I …!”

My physical endurance had given out long ago, but I still pushed myself to read the board as hard as I could.

Hot.

It felt like my body was burning up. My heart was beating fast enough to burst open. Even so, I desperately searched for that one perfect move–––.

“There … it isssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss!!”

I sacrificed a major piece to close the distance. He pressed on, hoping that I would make a mistake, but my attack tore through his defenses like tissue paper. I won this time for sure!

I picked up a Gold from my piece stand, the one that would end the match. All I had to do was snap it down in front of his King. The second year was staring into his lap as if hed accepted his fate …… But he was biting his lip as if saying I surrender was the last thing he would ever do.

–––Checkmate him and he wont have any choice.

Getting up to my knees, I reach across the board.

Then–––.

“……?!”

Something strange happened inside my body in that instant.

Searing pain the likes of which Id never felt before seared through my chest. The kind of pain that cant be endured had me frozen to the spot.

His opponent might die from a heart attack.

I heard those words in the back of my mind.

Fear gripped me from head to toe. I was terrified. The piece I held in my hand fell to the board as I clutched my ribs. So much pain. Too painful to say anything at all.

“…………… Yai … chi ……………… My chest …………”

I used what little breath I had to call out to my younger brother apprentice who should be somewhere in the same arena playing his own match.


“My chest hurts ……”


I only remember fragmented bits and pieces of what happened next.

Me collapsing onto the Shogi board. The pieces getting all messed up. Yaichi abandoning his own match to rush to my side. Master Kiyotaki, who I hadnt seen all morning, suddenly bursting into the arena and shouting my name. Dr. Akashi leaning over me, saying something I couldnt hear. The pain. An ambulance siren. “Her pulse is at 200.” My crying parents. An oxygen mask. Hospital colors. So much pain. Adults dressed in white lab coats peering down at me.

And then …… Lots of familiar faces.

They were the children who played Shogi with me and Dr. Akashi back during my time at the hospital.

–––What you are doing here?

I didnt understand what was happening to me. Each second was more confusing than the last.

Weird.

Its too weird to be real.

I mean …… Years had passed since Id seen them, but not a single one had aged a day.

–––Oh. Obon is today.

Thats when it finally hit me.

The poor kids who were always with me in the hospital, the ones who were better at Shogi than I was, the children who were just gone one day.

I had always thought they were released from the hospital.

That, like me, they werent poor kids anymore.

But I was wrong.

Those children ……… Theyre … probably ………………


 I WANT TO BE A GROWN-UP


“Wowwie! Top bwunk is so so high up!”

The girls wont settle down enough to go to sleep.

In the end, Charlette and Mio claimed the top bunk while Ai and Ayano agreed to sleep on the bottom.

…… Mio will be leaving Japan this summer and Charlette will be going back to France at some point. The girls on the bottom bunk didnt say that out loud, choosing to say: Im scared of heights and I want to sleep where Master slept instead. They truly are kind.

“I wanna see some pictures! Keika, do you have any albums?”

Thats why I couldnt stop myself when Mio asked.

“I sure do. Ive got lots and lots right here.”

“Oh, wow! These are precious photos!”

“Haauuu! Master was cute when he was little

“Sora-sensei is so tiny, too! And Keika, wow you were young!!”

“I-Im still in my twenties. Thats pretty young, you know?” I tell a giddy Mio as she leans over the side of the top bunk …… But Ai flips through the albums, her head tilted to the side like shes searching for something.

“…… Huh? Thats strange ……”

“Is something wrong, Ai?”

“I think an album is missing. There arent any pictures of Master from his second semester in fourth grade up until he started fifth ……”

Shes sharp.

“Really? That is strange. Maybe dad took that album into his room …… Or we might have lent that one out.”

“Went? Who to?”

“The association, TV producers, magazine editors. The list goes on, Charlette,” I explain as succinctly as possible to hide how rattled I am.

“Yaichi and Ginko became famous once they won titles, so we get requests for old pictures to go along with articles and things like that. Our Master always said, These two are gonna need pictures in the future, and put albums together all the time.”

“V-Very enlightening! I will remember that!!” says Ayano, who herself has writing aspirations, as she sits down on her ankles and adjusts her glasses. Its almost like the album in front of her has become a treasure chest in her eyes.

The missing album, the one that Ai pointed out

Its in my room, put away somewhere safe.

Once the girls finally go to bed, I return to my room and take it out for the first time in a very long while.

The pictures in here–––are of Ginko in the hospital and the trips the rest of us made to visit her.


It was the day after Ginko collapsed in the middle of the Sub League Entrance Exam.

“……………!! I-I cant believe …………”

Words failed me when I stepped inside that room.

There was Ginko …… Conscious but silent behind an oxygen mask, getting a blood transfusion and breathing so hard her shoulders nearly reached her ears.

Her eyes were cloudy and didnt even acknowledge that I was in the room.

But, every so often, the fingertips on her right hand would twitch ever so slightly.

–––Shes …… still fighting the Entrance Exam ……

I couldnt bear to see her in that state and left the room soon after going inside.

I was called into a different room …… where I had a chance to hear an explanation from Dr. Akashi, who had always overseen Ginkos treatment. Just the two of us, one on one.

“Keika. I apologize for never telling you. Truly, Im sorry.”

Kiyoshi Akashi Sub League 2-dan was once my fathers research partner.

My father drilled Shogi knowledge into my head from my first day of elementary school onward for several years. During that time, I saw Mr. Akashi at the house more than a few times having practice sessions with him.

A hardcore Static Rook party member, he was especially skilled with yagura strategies like my father.

No. Even as 2-dan, Mr. Akashi could overpower him.

Yet he simply disappeared at some point. I later found out that he decided to quit the Sub League the day after he was promoted to 3-dan.

“I want to save people, not trample them under my feet.”

Those words were all he left behind.

After that, he became a pediatrician …… But I didnt know that he still had any connection to my father until Ginko came to live with us as a live-in apprentice.

“I remember you being this cute little girl, but here you are, 20 years old …… Youve grown into a fine young woman.”

“Yes. Ive grown up,” I retorted coldly. “So, I have the right to know. What does Ginko have?”

Getting treated like a child had always irritated me because I was the only one being left out of the loop.

But …… not knowing how to help Ginko when she was in so much pain hurt most of all.

Mr. Akashi probably intended to tell me everything when he called me into that room. He had a small mountain of paperwork ready and went through it as simply as he could.

“Ginko has been physically weak since birth. But her biggest issue …… is her heart.”

The name of the disease he gave me was so difficult to wrap my head around that I didnt understand it.

For someone who barely studied at all in high school, all those medical words he used for the causes and symptoms went right over my head.

However, the last thing he said was very clear.

“Her chance of surviving five years is 50 percent.”

It took me time to comprehend what those words I wasnt used to hearing actually meant.

I needed even longer to accept the reality.


“In five years …… one in two people die from it …… Is that, right ……?”


–––What about in 10 years?

I was too scared to ask that question.

“This condition Ginko has … Theres still a lot we dont know about it. Actually, there is very little that lines up with things we do know, things we can point to and say, thats it! So doctors have been coming up with names and leaving it there …… A diagnosis by exclusion, if you will. Thats what it comes down to. Doctors arent allowed to say I dont know when we get asked what the disease is ……”

The cause, and even the symptoms, couldnt be pinned down.

The only option was to treat whatever symptoms pop up like an endless game of whack-a-mole.

“The only way to completely cure her would be a heart transplant. The problem is …… there arent many hearts suitable for children available. Each of us only has one and adult hearts are too big.”

He was trying to sound ambiguous, but even I could tell what he meant.

For Ginko to get a heart transplant …… that meant another child her age would have to not need theirs anymore.

Someone dies so another can survive.

Its an extremely cruel concept. I remember thinking it was just like Shogi.

But Ginkos battle was no game.

It was reality.

“Heart transplants are very expensive, but the chances that a childs heart will be available at all are extraordinarily slim.”

“So what are we supposed to do? …… Just watch her wither away?!”

“No. This is the important part, Keika.”

With that, Mr. Akashi told me the unbelievable truth.

“There have been documented cases of children with Ginkos condition recovering naturally as they grow older. As strange as it sounds, theres a chance her heart might normalize as she grows up!”

“Recover? …… Naturally? Are you sure ……?”

“Yes which is why she simply needs to stay alive as long as she can. Thats imperative. Rather than some miracle pill, the best medicine for Ginko is time. Daily routine is especially important for young children …… Basically, they need to be convinced to stay inside at an age when most want to go outside and play. Thats crucial.”

Things were starting to line up.

The reason why Mr. Akashi taught Ginko how to play Shogi in the first place

“Its hard to be strict with Ginko, making it hard to keep her on the same routine. What she needed was a coach, like in sports …… Someone who could create a well-structured environment that would simulate the bond shared by a parent and child. Does this sound familiar to you?”

“The Master-apprentice relationship ……”

“Exactly! Apprentices get the same loving support as a parent would give, but Masters dont spoil their students. I made the decision that putting Ginko in that situation would be the best thing for her.”

The mystery of Ginko Sora was starting to come together like the jumbled-up pieces of a jigsaw puzzle fitting in place to form a picture.

It felt like the whole world around me was getting turned on its head.

“But …… wouldnt someone else have been better? Why did you go to my father? He never had an apprentice before.”

“But he raised a wonderful daughter.”

“……!”

“That condition had to be met. It needed to be someone with parenting experience. Despite being a single father, I saw how well he raised you with my own eyes.”

“B-But! In that case …… Why not Oishi-sensei? Youre close friends, arent you? Wouldnt it have been easier to go to him instead? Why my father ……?”

Instead of answering my question directly, he started telling me a story.

“There was something I never understood while doing practice sessions with Kiyotaki-sensei. Even if he was obviously going to lose, he always held out as long as he could.”

“……?”

“Seriously, these were practice session matches. I wanted to sharpen my early-game skills, but he would always try to salvage a failed strategy. As he was the veteran, I went along with it, but …… to be honest, I looked down on Kiyotaki-sensei in those days. I thought he was just a stubborn old man who couldnt accept that he was beaten.”

However …… Mr. Akashi continued.

“After Id examined a number of children unfortunate enough to be born with various diseases, I finally understood. There is value in holding on in the face of despair, in refusing to just give up.”

“The value of …… not giving up ……”

“That man always committed everything he had to win, even in practice sessions. It was because he knew that if he didnt do it then, hed never be able to hold out even longer when it counted. Actually, Id bet your father wouldnt throw a Shogi match, not in a million years just as there isnt a single life on earth that can be thrown away,” said an impassioned Dr. Kiyoshi Akashi.

It was almost as if he was trying to give himself a pep talk.

“Its alright if the early-game doesnt go perfectly. Its the mid- and late-game that are important. Shogi and life are one and the same.”

Oh …… That was it.

So–––.

“Thats why I entrusted Ginko to Kiyotaki-sensei. I was sure of it …… Not the god, not Tsukimitsu-sensei, not even the Worldly Maestro, only Kiyotaki-sensei could give that girl what she really needed. What she needed wasnt medicine or a heart transplant.”

It was–––.

“A mentality strong enough to never give up no matter what bleak reality she had to face.”

It was–––.

“The courage to stand up against any opponent without fear.”

It was––––––.

“The muddy, gritty, stubborn determination to keep moving forward …… no matter how much it hurt or how intense the pain.”

Akashi-sensei summed all of that up with this.


“What she needed was–––an unbreakable spirit.”


A year later, Ginko tried the Sub League Entrance Exam once again, this time as a third-grade elementary school student.

She passed. Her opponent didnt know what hit him.


“Ginko!! Youre in!! Congratulations–––!!”

It was the day her acceptance certification arrived.

I pulled out all the stops, celebrating every way I knew how. Id never let her see me sad again. Because, seriously, shed already suffered more than her fair share during her life.

She didnt need my pity because more than enough people already thought she was a poor girl.

So I decided that my smile would always be there to pick her up.

Ginko had adored me unconditionally right from the start.

I have no idea what made her latch onto me like that.

Our meeting was purely a coincidence, like how the Silver Gin, Knight Keima and Lance Kyousha all line up next to each other …… If thats the case, then we should stay together, always.

Thats how Ill atone how Ill make up for treating her so badly when she first arrived. Whether or not thatll ever be enough, Im not sure.

“I used a whole bottle of your favorite sauce making dinner tonight! And guess what, its that famous one thats always sold out!”

“Yay. Ill put more on.”

“Go right ahead. You can use as much sauce as you like.”

Dote on her. Just make her as happy as possible.

“Lets go buy you a present to celebrate! What would you like?”

“Um …… May I?”

After a little fidgeting, Ginko asked for what she wanted without a single stutter.

“I want that black hairband you used to wear ……”

“That?”

I wore it up until my high school days.

Back then, I thought it was childish, so I moved on.

“Its still in my room and made to fit any size, so youre welcome to it, but ……”

Was that old thing good enough?

Was she …… worried about my money because I still hadnt become a Womens League player?

“Its really worn out. Ill buy a new one for you, the same design and everything.”

“No! I want the one that you wore!!”

That was the loudest Ive ever heard Ginko raise her voice. So we held hands all the way up to my room and I gave it to her.

Standing in front of the mirror, I slipped that hairband onto her head for her.

Giggle. Teehee ……”

There she was, running her fingers up and down the hairband and smiling like a girl her age should.

“Um, Keika?”

“Yes, Ginko?”


“Will I …… grow up to become a nice person like you?”


insert_p37

Right then and there, I finally understood why this girl latched onto me.

“Of course, you will

Smile! Never cry, never!!

Smile!! Youre already 20, arent you?!! Smile!!!

I forced my lips to curve up and bit down on my tongue to keep the tears back. I tasted blood.

–––A 50 percent chance to live five years.

Desperately trying to refute those words blaring like a warning siren in my head, I smiled at Ginko and gave her a big hug.

All so that she couldnt see the tears I couldnt stop from flowing.

“You sure will. I just know you will.”

That day was almost five years after we first met.


Ginkos heart never showed any signs of a problem after that.

Fifteen years had passed since that condition seized her before her first birthday.

Shes been able to withstand the rigors that come from holding two Womens Titles while being in the Practice League at the same time. Her condition is gone.

“Shes alright …… Everythings alright. Theres nothing to worry about. Mr. Akashi said shes made a complete recovery ……”

Pressing the closed photo album against my forehead, I repeat the words: its alright and shes recovered like a broken record. Almost like a psalm.

After I learned what her condition was called, I did my own research in medical textbooks.

It was true that other children with Ginkos condition recovered naturally but some experts cited different diseases that caused similar symptoms to Ginkos. The cases were all mixed up, so who knows if the records can be trusted.

“………… But …”

Even if she really has recovered, thats not the end of it.

In terms of treating the disease, Mr. Akashis methods were perfect.

Unfortunately, doctors arent gods.

Mr. Akashi had made one miscalculation.

If Ginko really does turn professional …… if she catches up to Yaichi and makes him notice her in that way, Ill probably have to tell her everything.

An even harsher truth for both of them.

“Am I …… doing the wrong thing? But what wouldve been right? Should I have stopped Ginko from going to the wolves in the hellish 3-dan division all by herself? I ……”

I could never do that.

Because, for me, she goes beyond the realm of Master and apprentice relationships to actual family.

“…… Keika? Are you still awake?”

From out of nowhere, someone calls my name and I quickly wipe my eyes. I dont turn around so she cant see my face.

“Yes. Ive been struggling with a formation and decided to do a little researching …… Did you need to use the restroom, Ai? Are you okay by yourself?”

“Im on my way back. Ayano was scared to go alone, and I was awake, so I went with her.”

“That was nice of you. But you need to get some sleep,” I say as I finally turn around now that my face is presentable.

Ai nods, but stays right where she is.

“Um, Keika.”

“What is it, Ai?”

“Master, is he really ……?”

The girl mumbles, staring at her feet.

“Um, never mind! Its nothing!”

She looks back up, smiling, and waves her tiny hand.

“Good night, Keika.”

“…… Sweet dreams, Ai.”

Ai closes the door behind her and goes back into the kids room.

A smart, good-natured and healthy little girl who is loved by everyone she meets. Shes already cute, but shell become drop-dead gorgeous once she grows up.

Whats more, her Shogi talent is right up there with Ginko, possibly even more.

Her very existence is as if the Shogi gods made their love for the game into a living person. Almost like Ginko was reincarnated into a healthy body ……

“……………… Huh?”

A sudden thought shoots to my brain with a snap.

A truly horrible thought.

Back when Ginko was taken in as a live-in apprentice, the reason for it was kept from me.

The way things are these days, live-in apprentices arent normal.

Whenever a Shogi player makes a move that isnt normal, theres always a deeper meaning behind it.

A hidden reason.

“Yaichi …… who was it that first told you to make Ai a live-in apprentice?”

Just like back when I first heard Mr. Akashis explanation, I feel my world start turning on its head.


 FINAL DESTINATION


Next morning. The rain is gone.

“Good morning, Big Sis.”

“…… Morning.”

Waking up, the first thing I see is Big Sis over by the window looking out at the garden.

“You …… dont look like you got any sleep ……”

Her eyes are bloodshot. Dont tell me shes been up since we got here?

Big Sis hasnt eaten breakfast either. Im pretty sure she had water at some point, but …… I couldnt put up with an empty stomach any longer and have some rice porridge.

After saying a quick thank you to the hotel staff, I have them call us a taxi, and direct the driver to our destination.


We arrive–––at the top of the cliff with the waves crashing against the rocks below.


Big Sis looks out at the Sea of Japan before her gaze drops down to her feet. She gawks in surprise.

“These rocks …… Theyre so jagged ……”

“Be careful. Theyll cut through your skin if you trip.”

Formed from cooled lava, the obsidian shale is sharp enough to shave with. Even with shoes, it hurts to walk on. And the rocks go on forever.

The end of the earth.

That phrase fits this spot perfectly.

The sky, a clear, bright blue without a single cloud after yesterdays rain, the deep blue of the sea, and the dark brown rocks are despairingly beautiful–––a place to die.

Keeping a firm hold of Big Siss thin arm so she doesnt fall, the two of us make our way out to the tip, to the end.

Then, once were looking down at the surf below, Big Sis asks me in a slightly shaky voice.

“What …… is this place called?”

“Tojinbo. Havent you heard of it?”

“I havent …… But, somehow, it looks familiar ……”

Yeah.

Almost all Japanese people have seen it at some point without ever coming here.

“You know how theres usually a scene where the bad guy gets cornered on the cliff in suspense movies? This is that cliff.”

“It was in Fukui ……”

“Yes, it was. In my home prefecture.”

I was stunned when I found out.

“I came here once with my family when I was a kid. We made a stop here on our way to the beach. It was before I became a live-in apprentice, so I think I mustve been four or five years old, but …… I remember it so well because it was the first time I went somewhere Id seen on TV.”

I remember my knees shaking because I was up so high. It gave me nightmares for weeks.

Looking out over the open sea, I say, “But this place is real. Its one of the places in Japan known for people committing suicide.”

“……!”

Big Sis gulps.

Looking around, there are quite a few public phones directly connected to suicide-prevention hotlines and billboards with encouraging words designed to stop people from going through with it.

In a way, thats even scarier than the rocks.

“All different kinds of people with all different kinds of problems tumble their way through Japan and end up standing on the edge of this cliff. Cornered people whove run out of places to run …… fall from here. The pain and pressure will go away if you do the same.”

It will all be over if Big Sis takes one step forward from where she is now at the edge of the cliff.

Next to her, I ask, “What will you do? Can you throw yourself over?”

“……………………”

Big Sis crouches down on the spot and looks over the edge. Almost like shes peering down at her own demise.

I look down, too.

Its dizzying, seeing the surf all the way down there from this height. Waves are crashing against the cliff so hard that the waters edge is nothing but white-washed bubbles.

Several long moments pass in silence.

–––What if Big Sis really does make the jump?

While I really dont think she would, part of me isnt so sure.

The 3-dan division isnt a place where you can fight without your head on straight. Big Siss spirit could be completely broken right now. If the thought this is too much crosses her mind for even a moment, Big Sis could disappear right along with those bubbles. Like the little mermaid.

If that happens, then I too––––––.

“………………… Im not dying. I wasnt some poor girl.”

“Huh?”

I know Big Sis said something, but I couldnt hear over the waves.

Getting back to her feet, Big Sis looks out over the sea and says, “Yaichi.”

“Yes?”

“Im hungry.”

“…… Alright.”

That was the first moment shes shown any will to live since we started this trip.

The two of us make our way back to a nearby souvenir shop and buy two sashimi sushi lunches. Big Sis also gets some grilled clams, opening them all with one clean snap.


“Hip! Hop! Jump ……!”

Big Sis sounds just like a little kid as she jumps from stone to stone.

“Dont get any closer to the edge, okay? Its dangerous. Itd be an embarrassing way to go, losing your balance and falling off a cliff.”

“I wont fall,” she says, turning around to stick her tongue out at me. “Dont act so high and mighty, little brother. Idiot.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I answer, following right behind her and munching on the squid ink ice cream (mixed with little gray candies)—a specialty this area is known for.

Tojinbos infamous suicide spot reputation dates from way back.

Go here now, and its pretty much a tourist attraction. There are all sorts of shops and sights to visit, and its probably the only place in Fukui thatll get likes on Instagram for scenery alone.

TV shows and movies only show the cliffs and the water, but there are whole streets lined with souvenir shops, Tojinbo Tower is worth the visit and the boat rides are a lot of fun!

The sky is blue, but the ocean is even bluer.

Hearing the waves crash onto the rocks is calming.

I do my best to talk over them.

“So what would you like to do now?”

“…… Good question,” says Big Sis under her breath as she looks out over the water.

Her silver hair fleetingly dances on the ocean breeze, offering a window into her wavering heart.

While shes better than she was, I dont think shes recovered enough to start thinking about the 3-dan division just yet.

But the best move now …… is obvious.

–––Get home ASAP and get back to researching Shogi.

Our opponents are all getting stronger while were out here sitting in the breeze.

Just as some players advanced by leaps and bounds just by getting to a title match, plenty of players hit their stride while fighting in the 3-dan division.

Its pretty common for up-and-coming players in the Sub League to get hot and blast their way through the 3-dan division in a short amount of time like I did.

On the other hand, lose your momentum …… and you end up spinning your wheels in the Sub League until the age limit forces you out.

Its like what happens with college entrance exams.

Current high schoolers have a better chance of cruising to acceptance than ronin students who failed to get in the first time and have spent a full year just studying to get into college.

And high schoolers grow the fastest during the final spurt at the end. Thats about where the 3-dan division is now, just past the halfway point.

–––Now is a very important time for Big Sis because its her first time fighting in the division. But ……

Theres a place I want to take her.

Up until yesterday, I never thought there was a chance that Big Sis would die.

But …… once I realized there was a possibility, something inside me woke up and I cant stamp it back down.

Thats why I invited Big Sis out on this trip.

Theres something I want to tell her.

Theres something I want to show her, too.

Weve been together for nearly 12 years …… become closer than families bound by blood and been in each others presence for a very long time, but ……

Ive played more Shogi with her than anyone, exchanged more words with her than anyone, but ……

Even so, theres something Ive never told her.

The most important thing. Not yet.

“Um!” I call out to Big Sis walking a few steps in front of me. I had to yell so she could hear me over the waves.

“What is it, Yaichi?”

She looks back over her shoulder, confused.

Her skin so white, her presence fleeting, its like I can see right through her ……


“–––Ahh ………… It sure looks like, even after all this time, I ……”


Pressure building up in my chest, the words wont come out.

“Ummm ………… Well, you see.”

Acting as casual as I possibly can, but so nervous that I swallow my own spit until my mouth is bone dry, I make my move.

“Would you like to spend an extra night out?”

“Fine by me, but …… back at that inn?”

“No, someplace else. I mean, its in Fukui Prefecture, but a lot further inland and it will take a long time to get there by train, so there arent all that many interesting things to see, though I guess you could say theres really nothing special there except for the stars and going would all be a waste of time if its cloudy, but if youd like–––.”

“Long-winded. Annoying. I said Id go, didnt I?” She cuts me off in the middle and says, “So? Where are we going?”

“My parents house.”

Big Sis loses her balance and nearly falls off the edge.


record_004


 THE KUZURYUS


“Aghhh ………… Nghhh …………”

Big Sis keeps groaning and moaning in the seat next to me.

Leaving Tojinbo behind, the two of us are on a train once again.

“Whats with you, Big Sis? Dont tell me youre nervous?”

“B-But not what … nervous ……? Wanna pike inda head ……?”

Yeah, shes real nervous.

Big Sis continues to rant through mixed-up words and strange sounds all while fidgeting with her hair.

“Geez …… Yaichi, were you always planning to take me to your parents house ……?”

“Yeah, actually that was kind of what I originally had in mind.”

“Then tell me! I wouldve picked up something for them at Osaka Station ……!”

“Souvenirs? Theres no need to worry about that.”

“Maybe not for you, but I definitely do!!”

“We can buy something at Fukui Station if you like.”

“That would make them think we just picked something up along the way!! Id rather show up empty-handed!! Idiot! Drop dead, you stupid idiot!!”

“Keep your voice down!! Theres no telling whatll happen if someone recognizes us ……!”

Big Sis is famous all over the country, and Im pretty well known in Fukui.

Plus, there will be more people around who know me personally the closer we get to my parents place.

“Please try to stay quiet until we get to Fukui Station and change trains.”

“Meaning I can shout as loud as I want once we do?”

“No, thats not what I said. Besides, there isnt a train in the whole world where you can do that, is there?” After correcting that obviously bizarre logic, “But, yeah, youll understand once we get on the next train.”

“?”

She looks at me, confused. But it wont be long before it all makes sense to her.


“…… Were the only ones on the train ……”

“Yes. No one can recognize us if theres no one here, right?”

Its a parade of nothing but mountains, rivers and rice paddies passing by outside the empty train car.

“………… We really are going deep in the mountains ……”

“Yes, we are. Just a heads up: my parents place is even further back.”

I doubt anyone else will get on the train before we get to the final stop.

Our own personal train car takes us slowly through the mountains and passes nostalgic scenery.

Its like Im retracing my memories.

“…… This place: its pretty. A train ride for just the two of us …… Like a dream.”

Big Sis squints as a cool breeze comes in through one of the slightly open windows.

“Summer is officially here. Its so green.”

“It really sneaks up on you, doesnt it? Tanabata is right around the corner.”

Tanabata …… That means the start of summer vacation. We used to get on trains just like this one in summer back when we were in elementary school and wed go to any classrooms rumored to have strong players, remember?”

“We sure did. Once we were in the Sub League, crashing classrooms like that was our only option because we couldnt enter amateur tournaments anymore.”

“Everyone laughed at us at first, but then they would just stare when they lost.”

“I still remember one guy: This cant be right! People were especially shocked when they lost to you, Big Sis.”

“…… It would be fun to go again visit different classrooms together.”

Knowing full well we cant, I nod along with her. She was forbidden as soon as she became Queen.

Getting off the train, we get on a bus to go even further up the mountain. This particular bus route only runs three times a day, so miss this one and wed have been in a lot of trouble. Theres also a bit of walking to do after getting off the bus. The sunlight is so strong that we stick to the shade when we can. Sunlight filters through the leaves as we go.

Until, finally, we get to my parents place.

“Mom, Dad, Im home.”

I havent been back here since I was crowned Dragon King Ryuo, so about a year and a half. I almost never came back to visit while I was a live-in apprentice, so it actually feels like Ive been coming home a lot lately.

By the same token, my parents have never come to Osaka. Thats probably because my younger brother was still little, but he left to live at a boarding school for junior high school kids this past spring.

The thumping of busy feet comes from deep in the house as someone rushes toward the front door.

“Coming, coming, coming, coming! Oh! Come on inside!”

My mother appearing in the hallway makes Big Sis so nervous that I can feel it. This never happens.

Speaking of things that never happen, my mother looks happy to see Big Sis with me.

“Thank you for making such a long trip. I hope this neck of the mountains wasnt too far out for you?”

“Ah, no ……”

Big Sis is absolutely adorable when shes tongue-tied. But we cant stay frozen in this moment forever, so I start up a conversation.

“Is Dad out in the field?”

“Nope. Theres a farmers union meeting today. He should be back any minute, though.”

Big Sis then whispers quietly so only I can hear, “…… Isnt he working at that pipsqueaks inn?”

“My older brother is, yes. Im not sure why, but my dad decided to tend grandpas old rice paddy starting this year. Im not too sure hes up for it, but ……”

My grandfather always sent rice and vegetables to Masters place while I was a live-in apprentice. He passed away right before I turned pro in junior high.

Honestly, Im happy that my dad decided to protect grandpas rice paddy. Worried, but happy.

My mom looks at Big Sis and says, “Cleaning up a paddy after three years of not growing rice is a lot of work! We finally got all the weeds out and soil ready for planting yesterday.”

“Thats late, very very late.”

Then again, we can see that because dad is so behind schedule.

Just as the rice paddy talk picks up, Big Sis pinches my sleeve and yanks.

“…… Yaichi. Introduce me ……”

“Ah! Sorry, Big Sis.”

She seems to have recovered enough. So, I introduced the girl standing next to me to my mom.

“Mom, this is my older sister in the Kiyotaki Shogi family line. Im sure you know, but she has two Womens Titles and is pretty famous.”

“My name is Ginko Sora. Kuzuryu-sensei has done so much for me during our time as live-in apprentices.”

After sounding like a confused baby only a few minutes ago, Big Sis has pulled herself together nicely. She keeps her introduction short and very polite.

I cant pass up this chance and whisper, “…… Usually itd be Ive done so much for him, yeah? Since when are you so modest, Big Sis?”

“Idiot ………… Oh, pardon me. I didnt mean to show up unannounced like this, especially with nothing for you ……”

After snapping back at me under her breath, Big Sis sounds genuinely sorry.

As for my mom, whos been grinning at her this whole time, “Dont worry, dont worry! My son bringing home a girl who can introduce herself properly is the best gift I could ever receive.” Looking happily at the two of us standing side-by-side, my mom says, “After all, you are the first girl Yaichi has ever brought home. Its been a dream of mine, you know? Having my son introduce me to his girlfriend.”

“We arent dating!!” Big Sis and I retort in unison.


 HIDDEN FLAVOR


“Tell me, Ginko, do you cook for Yaichi?”

Yaichis mother smiles at me, the two of us standing shoulder to shoulder in the kitchen.

“I have, but …… He seems not to like what I make for him.”

“Really? Okay, show me what you can do! Ive always dreamed of cooking with my sons girlfriend!”

“I-Im not his girlfriend!”

Apparently theres something Yaichi wants to show me, but he needs to get it ready and left me alone with his mother.

Just standing around would be too awkward, so I asked her to give me something to do. She was the one who suggested we cook dinner.

To be frank, that was a relief.

Out of all household chores, cooking is what I do best. If she had said, “As long as youre here, would you clean out the air conditioner for me?” or “Would you get the stains out of the carpet?” or maybe “Chase the tiger off the folding screen,” I would be in a very difficult position. How does someone do these things? The last thing I wanted was for her to think Im useless around the house. Theres no ulterior motive. I dont care that this woman is Yaichis mother and Im not competing with that elementary school apprentice of his, nothing of the sort. Simply, my pride as a woman is on the line.

…… What? Im perfectly calm.

“Tell you what, Ill let you in on Yaichis favorite flavors. Then I wont tell Yaichi that youre the one who made dinner and we can surprise him after hes eaten every bite! He-he-he.”

Hmm ……

Yaichi seems convinced that Im a terrible cook for no reason whatsoever, but this way I can force him to judge my cooking on flavor.

“Ahh, its so nice to have your cooking again, Mom. Its even better than Ais …… Huh?! This was all Big Sis?! But it was so good!!”

………… Not a bad plan.

Im not trying to please Yaichi. Im trying to knock him off the high horse hes been on ever since we got here and remind him who is higher up in the hierarchy.

“Okay …… Which way is the kitchen?”

I borrow an apron, tie it tight around my waist to get in a cooking mood and prep all the ingredients right away. Meat and potatoes are on the menu tonight. You cant get much closer to home cooking than that, now can you?

“My, my. You have such steady hands, Ginko.”

“Its part of my job. Shogi players fingertips are very sensitive, so dexterity is second nature.”

Her compliment lifting my spirits, I hum a tune and cut some more vegetables.

“If I may ask …… Does Yaichi ever say anything about me?”

“Nope.”

“……”

“He talks a lot about that first apprentice of his, Ai. Usually, hes asking me for advice on how to raise her. But Ive hardly ever heard him say a word about you, Ginko. Thats why Im so happy to get to meet you in person …… Now I understand exactly why he doesnt say anything. He-he-he.”

“I …… see.”

Thats not really a surprise. Ive known about Yaichis preferences for a long time.

At any rate, the food is almost done. All thats left is to add some flavor and let it simmer. In Shogi terms, theres a check path right to the enemy King and Im closing in for the checkmate. Everything is going perfectly.

Now, to add the hidden flavor–––.

“Wait a second there, Ginko.” She grabs my wrist mere moments before I pour the extra ingredient I got out from the refrigerator into the pot and asks me, “Why are you going to put …… vegetable juice into meat and potato stew?”

“…… A hidden flavor. The additional nutrients will make it a perfectly balanced dish.”

My answer makes Yaichis mother grimace ever so slightly.

“You can whip up a salad for that. Adding juice to stew like this will ruin the taste.”

“Ah!”

How can I make such a simple error?

–––It was perfect all the way to the end, so why ……?

Horrible flashbacks suddenly tear though my mind.

The kitchen.

The knife.

That Shogi … where I made a mistake at the last possible moment.

“………… Ahhh …… Not again ……”

“Wh-Whats wrong, Ginko?! Are you …… are you crying?! I didnt hurt your feelings, did I?!”

“………… No ……”

The corners of my eyes are on fire. Right hand trembling …… It seems the wounds from that loss hadnt healed yet, like blood dripping out of a fresh scab.

“Always …… I always end up doing this. Even in Shogi ………… I only need to make one or two more moves to win, but I end up doing something completely unnecessary and ……”

“I was wondering why Yaichi called me out of the blue to say he was bringing you here, but …… You seem to have something on your chest? Id be happy to listen if you want to talk.”

“…………”

I blow my nose, wipe my tears away with my hand and start telling her everything.

“…… I dont play original strategies like Yaichi does. I just follow the instructions as they are laid out in books …… Copying strong players like the Meijin ……”

It feels strange to me, opening my heart to this housewife I only just met. But the words keep coming.

I guess I wanted someone to hear them.

“But I cant do the things that the Meijin does …… I try to come up with and play new moves from time to time, but they end up ruining everything like what was about to happen to the stew. I dont have a sense for it. Its all I can do to imitate what Ive seen with my own eyes …… Someone like me …… could never be …… a professional ……”

Yaichis mother listens to me gripe without saying a word.

But then, she starts talking.

“Ginko.”

“Yes?”

“Do you know who first invented meat and potato stew?”

“…… What?”

“Well, how about the first one to fry an egg?”

“U-Umm …………… Im sorry. I dont know ……”

“Right? I dont have a clue either.”

“……”

“But I do know dishes like meat and potato stew and fried eggs are more helpful to far more people than those fancy dishes that only famous cooks whip up. At the very least, Im confident that I can satisfy every stomach in this house with food anyone can make.”

She then clears her throat and puffs out her chest with pride.

“I havent a clue about Shogi. But surely there are, what do you call them, strategies? Like meat and potato stew or fried eggs, right?”

“Ah ……”

Putting it like that, she does have a point.

There are times when one prodigys original idea will take the Shogi world by storm and even change how the game is played.

However, not a single one of those strategies has managed to survive over the 10 years that Ive been playing Shogi.

Older, classic strategies always find their way back into the mainstream.

Yagura, Bishop Exchange, Double Wing Attack, Side Pawn Capture, and the Snowroof …… Even Static Rooks top strategies that have been played by countless players for centuries are still in use with only a few tweaks here and there.

There are players like Shakando-sensei and Master who still do their own research and use strategies that up-and-coming players call old but are still very competitive.

Fans and those up-and-coming players only look at the strongest …… only watch to see how the Meijin plays.

However, there are many people who will never etch their name into Shogi history or appear in a title match yet still deserve respect.

They are professionals.

What I am trying to become.

“Here. This is the stew you made with your own hands. Go ahead, taste it.”

“…… Delicious.”

“See? Very well done.”

She grins at me.

Thats Yaichis smile, through and through.

“You dont have to reinvent the wheel. You can make delicious food by doing what people have always done. Its doing it yourself that makes the flavor uniquely yours.”

My own …… flavor ……

“Following the recipe? Thats spectacular! Youll understand what a miracle it is for everything you need to follow the recipe to be waiting for you in the fridge if you ever become a housewife. Satisfying the whole family with whats there is where we truly shine!”

“Im …… impressed.”

“He-he-he. You were thinking I was just a simple housewife, werent you?”

“No, not at all–––.”

“But, thats exactly what I am. Managing a household like I do means that I have devoted my life to my family. Its the same way that you and Yaichi have devoted your own to Shogi.”

“……!!”

Her tone is so gentle, and yet …… No, it was because she put it so gently that her words slice right through my naïve heart.

“Devoting your life to one thing or another isnt all that special. Everyone has had to sacrifice something they wanted to do to commit themselves to something else. Thats no different from how Ive spent the past 20 years supporting my husband, my in-laws and my sons without taking a single day off.”

…… I thought Shogi was all there is.

I thought that a life without becoming a professional was devoid of meaning, that there was no point in living if my Shogi was weak. Thats why I wanted to take my life when my chances of promoting out of the 3-dan division all but disappeared.

Its not that I have no respect for other walks of life.

But …… Id become arrogant without realizing it. So many people have told me that the Sub League is hell and praised me for being the first female member that I thought I was committing far more effort than the average person.

It made my spirit weak.

I used talent as an excuse and simply blamed my losses on a lack of effort. The battle never ends, and I ran away from it.

A full two days have passed since the shock of that loss, and Im still running away from Shogi.

But if Yaichis mother had ran away from her responsibilities for a single day, Yaichi could have died back when he was just an infant.

What could a person who thinks one loss is worth dying over ever hope to accomplish?

“Ive raised three boys, so do you think I could call myself a professional?”

“Yes. I think you are more than qualified.”

“Then let me speak as a professional.”

She leans down next to my ear and whispers as if about to let me in on a very important secret.

“The thing about boys is that they try to hide the girl they like!”


Yaichi and his father come back later that night and we all sit down together at the dinner table.

“Well, hello there! How nice of you to come all the way out here!”

Yaichis father grabbed a beer first thing in the door and is now in a great mood as he takes another swig.

I saw him briefly at the opening night party of the fourth Ryuo Title Match last year (though, whether or not that was just an opening night party is up for debate ……). However, hes lost so much weight since then and gotten so tan from the sun that I didnt recognize him as the same person at first.

“Cmon Yaichi. Whyd you wait so long to introduce her, huh? I happen to be one of Naniwas Snow Whites biggest fans!”

“Bringing her here like this is enough, right? Ive been busy,” Yaichi scoffs.

His mother winks at me, almost like shes saying See? … Please …… cut that out.

Yaichi looks at me with a curious look in his eyes.

“Whats wrong, Big Sis? Your face is bright red. Did you get sunburned?”

“Be quiet.”

I swallowed the word idiot because his parents are right here. …… Idiot.

“Seriously, Dad, I thought you and my big brother were going to be working at the Hinatsuru Inn, so what made you suddenly go into farming? I thought Ais mother made you a great offer, didnt she?”

“Well, I do have my pride.”

The man takes another swig of beer.

“A father … depending on the family of his sons apprentice for everything? How pathetic is that? And …… Ive made one heck of a discovery!”

“Discovery?”

“You know that rice granddad was growing? Seems that was a brand-new strain all his own.”

“Whaaat?!” Yaichi and I say in surprise.

The rice that showed up at Masters doorstep when we were live-in apprentices? Really?

“Im sure youve heard about Dragons Eye, right? The grain itself is huge, and it gets sold along with top-tier brands of rice, but an offshoot of that strain is what made Koshihikari.”

“O-Okay ……”

“Thats what granddad was growing: Koshihikari, but hed only plant seeds that produced the biggest grain from the previous seasons harvest. Seems he did that enough to make his own strain that makes grain big enough to rival top brands like Dragons Eye. From a business perspective, it has a good shot of working out really well.”

Downing the last of his beer, the mans eyes twinkle as he says, “Thats why Im going to make a new brand …… Dragon Kings Eye!!”

“Thats using me, your son, to sell rice!! What happened to your own brand?!”

“Please, Yaichi! Just for this year …… Please protect the Dragon King Ryuo title for one more year!! Make my escape from a desk job work out!!”

“I cant just choose to defend a title! They dont work like that, do they Big Sis?!”

“Ive protected mine.”

“As I knew you would, Miss Sora! Which is why an offshoot called Fukuis Snow White is in the works! If you would, can I get a picture of you holding this box–––?”

“Dont drag Big Sis into this! You know shes not allowed to do that! …… Yeesh, this is exactly why I didnt want to introduce you to her ……”

“If I dont make it as a rice farmer, Ill be a YouTuber!! Ill try anything if Ive got nothing to lose! Hey-yo! This is TrashPapaTV, Trash Ryuos old man. Hey-hey-yoo and Ill give tours of your old room for the whole Internet to see!!”

“Do that and Ill put you out on the street! Thats right! Ill kick you out of the family!!”

“Yes, yes, yes. The rice is ready so lets eat, shall we?”

Yaichis mother stands up and walks into the kitchen. Her husband and son are in the middle of a heated argument, but she doesnt seem to mind one bit.

I join her and help set the table. I made the food, so I want to be the one to bring it out …… Will Yaichi say its delicious? W-Well, it doesnt matter to me either way. Fidget ……

“Wait. This smell ……”

It hits me right as I start scooping rice into bowls.

“You can tell?! Yaichis grandfather had some raw rice in storage. Once we heard that he was bringing you here, Miss Sora, I went to the farmers union to get it polished,” says Yaichis father in the middle of arguing with his son with a fresh bottle of beer in his hand.

I would like to know what Yaichi thinks of my cooking, but …… more importantly, I want to savor this rice. Even just to remember Yaichis deceased grandfather.

“Lets eat.”

The four of us put our hands together before taking a bite.

A slightly sweet aroma fills my nose as memories start flooding my mind.

“…… Its the same that we used to have at Masters house, the four of us together,” I say mostly to myself, but Yaichi silently nods in agreement …… tearing up a little.

This reminds me of the first time Yaichi and I sat around the same dinner table. If I remember right, we talked about his grandfather that day. And about the rice paddy being a lucky charm for marriage or something weird like that ……

“Yaichi.”

Putting down his chopsticks, Yaichis father takes on a quiet, much more serious tone that makes their squabble from a few minutes ago feel like ancient history.

“As Im sure youre aware, getting large machinery into the rice paddy is impossible. So taking care of it is a ton of work. Granddad kept working that field all those years because–––.”

“I know. He wanted me to inherit it if I didnt turn pro, right?”

“No.”

“Huh?”

“I thought it would put too much pressure on you, so I didnt bring it up at his funeral, but …… He always believed you would become professional. He had more faith in you than anyone.”

“Why …… would ……?”

“I still remember him saying: With a great player like Kiyotaki-sensei for a Master, Yaichill be a pro. Only question is when.”

“!! ………… Grandpa said that ……?”

“So, you see. Even if you didnt go pro, that field was never going to be yours,” the man says sternly. “From the time you went to live with Kiyotaki-sensei, your mother and I have considered you a member of that household. Therefore, your real family is the girl sitting next to you, Ginko Sora.”

“……!”

Yaichi is lost for words. Like him, I gulp in surprise.

“This isnt your house anymore. I wont let you have that field.”

Neither of his parents came to visit Yaichi in Osaka during my time as a live-in apprentice.

Not when he became a junior high school Shogi professional, and not even for the Ryuo Anointing Ceremony.

Now, I finally understand why.

There mustve been something more difficult for them than coming to visit every day.

“But you know something? We havent cut off our ties altogether.”

“Huh ……?”

“Seeing you fight tooth and nail against the Meijin …… Watching Kiyotaki-sensei battle through placement matches late into the night, watching Keika hold out against the Womens Legend, seeing Ai Hinatsuru keep her eyes on the board despite the blood dripping out of her nose …… All because I saw Miss Soras series against Ai Yashajin, I found the courage to try something new! Stubborn, gritty, the strength to get your hands dirty …… It inspired me to literally get muddy!”

Sounding the happiest Ive heard him all night.

And looking fatherlier than ever, the man says, “So Ive decided to consider myself a member of the Kiyotaki house! Bring the whole family up for the harvest. You too, Miss Sora. Ill have a bounty waiting for you this fall.”

Ohh …… Now I get it.

This man … he knew the whole time. He knew exactly why Yaichi brought me here.

Fall.

Thats the end of the 3-dan division: harvest season.


 AFTER LETTING GO


“I have to go with my eyes closed?”

“Yes. I want it to be a surprise.”

Yaichi extends his hand to me as I stand hesitant in the doorway.

“Its not all that far away. Now … come on.”

Its pitch-black outside. A darkness like nothing a girl who grew up in the city like me has ever seen before has its gaping maw open wide on the other side of that door.

“……………”

I reach out, sliding my fingers to fit into his extended hand, hesitate for just a moment …… and close my eyes.

Yaichi gently guides me forward.

But its still scary. Walking around in a place youve never been with no idea where youre going.

“Its all right. Well take it slow.”

Trusting only that voice and the feeling of my hand in his, I put one foot in front of the other–––––.


A whole year went to waste with me going in and out of the hospital after I failed the Sub League Entrance Exam.

Yaichi rose to a level far out of reach during that one year.

Ayumu Kannabe 1-kyu.

Yaichi Kuzuryu 2-kyu.

By the time I entered the Sub League at 6-kyu, those two were rising through the ranks in the East and West respectively, but always had each other in their sights. Yaichi wasnt stagnant anymore after breaking through that wall.

My winning percentage against him in our versus matches at home had fallen to around 30 percent by that time. Whats worse: the more waiting time he had, the more I lost.

I could hardly win at all in the Sub League either.

Kyu-ranking members play three matches during regular activity days. However, my body was always burning up and my vision cloudy by the time the third match came around …… With the fear of that pain seizing my heart again at any moment hanging over me like a dark cloud, I was in no shape to be playing Shogi.

Most people like a fragile glass ornament and kept their distance. Finding someone to practice with was always a struggle.

Meanwhile, Yaichi was traveling further and further away without me now that he had broken through the wall.

–––What am I supposed to do?! Somebody, tell me what to do!!

Master would always try to comfort me whenever my temper got the best of me after a loss.

“Ya got nothin to worry bout, Ginko. Just get stronger bit by bit. Yer still 10 years old, yeah?”

–––Im already 10 ……

Being told to take it slow did nothing for me. By all rights, I shouldve gotten into the Sub League when I was seven …… Now, three years later, I didnt feel like I was making any progress.

The way that I dealt with that pressure was–––.

“Ya wanna enter a Womens Tournament?”

“Sub League members are permitted to enter the Queen and Womens Throne League, yes?”

Ats true, but ……”

I knew this went against Masters old philosophy: Sub League members should stay out of the limelight and keep their noses to the grindstone in the shadows.

“The Shogi godsll hate ya for it.”

That was always his argument. Every single time.

Thats why I prepared some ammunition of my own.

“The Sub League only meets twice a month, which doesnt give me enough meaningful matches. The Sub League is so much more competitive than when you were there, Master. Other members are doing practice sessions with professionals, but Im never invited because Im a girl. Even when I do find an opponent, I can never get any honest feedback!”

“…… So, ats goin on, too.”

It was that easy.

And so, I entered the Mynavi Womens Open Challenge Matches during summer vacation as a fifth grade elementary school student.


“Ginko, youre going to be in the tournament to become Queen?”

Yaichi and I were playing a practice match in the kids room when he asked me that question out of nowhere.

“Thats right. Its summer vacation, so Ill get bored without something to do.”

I lied to him. The reason was simple: he passed me up and I hated it.

“What will you do if I get a title first?”

“Hmmm …… Brag!” my older younger brother apprentice said without looking up from the board. That wasnt what I wanted to hear. I wanted him to hurt, to feel pressure.

Yaichi was a first-year junior high school student at the time.

He put on a black jacket uniform with a clipping collar and spread his wings to reach 1-dan.

His Shogi seemed stronger every time we played, and there were whispers in the Kansai Shogi world that Yaichi might have a chance to become the fourth junior high school professional in history.

On the other hand, Kanto utterly dominated the Shogi world as a whole back then. Yaichis perverse defensive style went against the prevailing standards like yagura and Side Pawn Capture, so he was treated like a sideshow attraction.

That was the reason why Ayumu Kannabe 2-dan, whose playing style coincided with modern Shogis strong defense into concentrated attacks way of thinking, was considered the brightest up-and-coming player. Actually, I think there was a good chance Kannabe-sensei wouldve become a professional in junior high school by the slimmest of margins if only he had promoted to 3-dan one month earlier.

However, no new heroes arrived on the scene.

The Shogi world felt stagnant to me back in those days. The Meijin always seemed to have at least three titles in his possession, and many felt that the overall level had declined.

In fact, it was the generation right beneath the Meijin that had declined, making his strength appear otherworldly and drew attention not just from the rest of the Shogi world, but from society as well.

Books written by the Meijin lined the bestseller shelves at every bookstore and younger players replicated everything he did, from his playing style to his researching habits. Garnering the love of the Shogi gods came to mean doing everything the Meijin was doing, which resulted in an explosion of Static Rook research.

A stable Shogi world ruled by a god.

Thats just how overwhelmingly powerful the Meijin was at the time …… People were only partly joking when they said they thought that age would last forever.

Though there were some changes.

The first big one came about when Ranging Rook started employing the Bishop Exchange 4th File Rook strategy, one where the Ranging Rook player would initiate a Bishop Exchange.

This was revolutionary because Static Rook party members had been taught Bishop Exchange against Ranging Rook for eons. That trend destroyed what was common sense.

And the other big change …… A professional Shogi player lost to a computer for the first time that year.

Those circumstances in professional Shogi laid the foundation for the rest of society to shift its attention to Womens Shogi.

To put it simply: I think the world was looking for a new hero to replace the Meijin.

A young person with the power to change Shogis image, like an idol.

Thats why I started attracting more fans with each win in the Preliminaries after making it through the Challenge Matches.

“Just who is that girl?”

“Shes, you know, whats-her-face? The youngest grade schooler to ever be the Elementary Meijin. That girl from Osaka ……”

“Havent heard about her in forever. So … she was in the Sub League.”

“Cute and strong. You know what, Ill sponsor her.”

“Yeah, me too. I was going to put all my money into Tomayon, but Ill support her instead.”

Mynavi Womens Open Preliminaries.

People can choose to privately sponsor individual players during that tournament. The one who received the most sponsors …… wasnt the high school–aged, idol-esque Womens Amateur Meijin turned Womens League player Tamayo Rokuroba.

But rather the elementary school–aged girl facing her.

Me.

“Th-This cant be allowed …… No one ………… No one told me some silver-haired loli was going to be here ……!”

Tamayo Rokuroba ground her teeth together as she writhed in pain. Im certain that, when all was said and done, I absorbed a lot of her popularity.

However, I couldnt have cared less.

–––Ahhh! This is so much fun!

I was basking in the joy of playing Shogi the way I wanted to play it for the first time in far too long.

Unlike the Sub League, players in the Womens League dont focus on shutting down whatever strategy their opponent is trying to do before they can do it. Neither side cares what the other does. Both players do their own thing until one side claims victory, even without a climactic battle.

I could play 10,000 matches that way and never lose.

“That little girl, shes seriously strong ……!”

“Shes dominating everything, popularity and skills!”

“If this keeps up and she does take the title …… we could be witnessing history ……”

After the preliminaries, I was friendly and open with the journalists who rushed up to talk to me.

Master always said I was still in trainin …… but he saved every article written about me, and business was booming at the classroom because his first apprentice was on TV. So I felt no filial piety toward him whatsoever.

Simply put, I was full of myself.

With no idea of what kind of retribution was waiting for me.


Retribution came first in the form of a monster in the form of a human being.

Ika Sainokami.

I ran into that amateur monster in her first year of junior high school during the second round of the finals.

“Eee-he-he-he-he! Ahhh ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-haaaaaa!!”

“Ngh ……! S-So fast ……!!”

“Oh, I like you, little Whitey! Ive never gotten this into it with a girl before!”

The very first time I sat across the board from her in the Kanto Associations special arena in Sendagaya, I could tell she was far more dangerous and erratic than anyone else.

Even though she was clearly coming up with everything on the fly, her skill with a Rook and the worldliness she produced was unparalleled. It was all I could do to keep her Shogi circus in check.

Each of her moves were played instantaneously. The problem was that all my predictions were off the mark. She reached for pieces I never expected, almost like she was seeing things that I wasnt. A familiar dread started taking over me.

–––Could she be …… the same as Yaichi and Ayumu ……?!

I played fast just to keep up with her, but there was no matching that monsters speed and my waiting time dwindled away.

I assumed that that was all part of her plan, but–––.

“Tch! I was so close, so-so-so-so close …… Damn you piss me off so much, Whitey! Graaaaaaaaahhhhh––––––!!”

The monster wasnt the least bit interested in my waiting time.

Playing what she was thinking at the speed it came to her was all she cared about.

I didnt understand that then and instead committed all the waiting time I had left into delivering the finishing blow.

–––There!! Thats it! My victory is right there!!

Then the incident happened.

Ika Sainokami played exactly as I expected, using no time at all. Then she captured one of my pieces and swiftly snapped it down onto a piece stand.

My piece stand.

“…………… Huh?”

“Ah rats. Blew that one. Damn it, wrong one.”

The monster surrendered like she had lost all interest in the match.

Violating the rules by putting a captured piece on your opponents piece stand had never happened before.

At first, I thought I had Ika Sainokami backed so far into a corner that she panicked and put a piece on my stand by mistake. Cornered players are apt to violate the rules by accident.

Except the deeper I read into the board …… I came to realize that I had been out-read.

“Ah ……?! Th-This variant was hidden ……?”

Judging by the formations, I was certain I was in position to win.

Then, the move that was supposed to seal my victory

An opportunity to counter my advance lurked just a few moves later. Ika Sainokami was trying to make that formation appear on the board.

–––She read it?! Long before I could …… Using no time at all?!

I sat there, staring down at the board in disbelief as Worldly Thunder leaned under me and, craning her neck around so far that Im amazed her bones didnt snap, spat this out, “Too slow, faker.”

Thats how I realized I had won the match … but lost the Shogi.

To this day, I still hate myself with a passion for feeling safe in the knowledge that that match was mine for even one moment.


Next were the semifinals.

It was my first league match against Machi Kugui-Yamashiro Ouka.

But both of us understood one thing.

This match was for revenge.

“Your day of torment is finally at hand.”

“Ill crush you once and for all,” I told her loud and clear, but it turned out to be easier said than done.

Machi the Tormentor used Ranging Rook Anaguma to hold out to the point that I only needed one move to checkmate her. She had become much stronger and slyer than she was on that day back at the Kansai Association.

“I have been done in once again. Even with the title to my name, I cannot hold a candle to you in battle, Ginko.”

After her surrender.

At a surprising level of peace with her loss, the now third-year junior high student Yamashiro Ouka uttered the strangest thing.

“By the by, Ginko. As a congratulatory gift for your advance to the challenger match, why dont I propose a perfectly fitting nickname for you?”

“Nick …… name?”

“Nicknames naturally form for strong players, yet …… As I have told you, I wish to become a journalist, and would love nothing more than to boast that I was the one to bestow a nickname upon a player!”

“Dont bother. I–––.”

Dont need one.

She blurted it out before I could finish. Right in front of the other journalists no less.

“Naniwas Snow White …… Satisfactory?”

She grinned like a fox that had magically transformed itself into human form as those words came out of her mouth. The curse that will haunt me until the end of time.

See? Didnt I tell you?

I hate her and still consider her to be my biggest threat.


The Eternal Queen was waiting for me at the challenger match, Rina Shakando.

“Kousuke, that scoundrel,” she said with obvious excitement in her eyes. “Though he claims to have no interest in women, he was raising a jewel at his side the whole time …… Dishonest as ever, that man.”

The legend of Womens Shogi and the same person who first implanted the idea of being a female professional in my head started lining up the pieces with the same giddiness as someone who had just received a new outfit and couldnt wait to put it on.

“Snow White. I shall take the liberty of appraising your talent.”

Shakando-senseis Shogi style was old, her formations archaic.

Yet, the defensive shifts she created from those outdated formations bordered on artistic and were completely different from any Womens League player I had ever faced.

–––She must be taking cues from formations that only she can see ……

Players who have fought for a long time develop consistent themes in their playing style. Call it secret research if you will.

Theres no doubt that her secret research is the reason why the Eternal Queen has been consistently competitive for so long.

–––Play along and Ill get swept up into her plan …… Ill lose!

I resorted to a Sub League playing style for the first time against a Womens League opponent. Deciphering her target, I crushed her advance before it could take shape!

“…… Superb. At long last …… Ive found one, at long last ……”

The Womens Legend happily ran up the white flag, but I spoke to her before our review session got underway.

“Shakando-sensei.”

“What is it?”

“How does my talent compare to Ayumu …… to Kannabe 2-dan?”

“Arrogant.”

“……”

“My beloved apprentice has the makings of divinity. His talent is not to be compared with one teetering on the cusp of becoming a professional.”

I thought I was being scolded at first but, in fact, it was a compliment in disguise.

“You think …… I could be a professional ……?”

“Finally, I found one who can make my dream into reality.”

Shakando-sensei gazed over at me with adoration.

Just then, the first of countless footsteps from a tsunami of reporters rushing through the hallway outside reached my ears.

“Your forays into Tokyo for league matches will increase once you have a title, yes? If you are keen, come to my castle for practice sessions. I have ties with many professionals and shall invite them to join us.”

“……!! Thank you so much!”

My world expanded with every victory.

The allure was too much for me to resist after spending the bulk of my life trapped in a cage.

“Our first session shall be …… in June … on this date, perhaps?”

Opening a pocket calendar, Shakando-sensei made a proposal.

“June? Pardon me, Shakando-sensei. The Queen Title Match will start in April and is scheduled to last until July–––.”

“Claim three straight victories and the title match will conclude by mid-May, yes?”

“……!”

“Please do not disappoint me. I would hate to cancel a practice session that I have only just entered into my calendar ……”

Like a child sitting in front of a sweet, sweet pastry, I couldnt look away.


The 7th Mynavi Womens Open Queen Title Match.

The first of five matches was scheduled to take place in Mito, the Thorn Princesss hometown.

“Well, hello. I havent seen you since, what? The Elementary Meijin finals?”

Queen and Womens Throne.

The possessor of the top two womens titles, Azami Hanadachi-Dual Title was the one who provided commentary during my victory in the Elementary Meijin Tournament.

“I never thought Id be playing the Sub League member Ginko Sora in a Womens League Title Match. Well? Think youll ever be a professional?”

That was probably meant to be a casual taunt.

The fact that I, the challenger, was getting all the attention rather than the title holder might have gotten under her skin.

Lining up the pieces, I answered.

“It wont be that easy.”

“……!!”

That proved to be a counterpunch that nailed Ms. Hanadachi where she was vulnerable.

To me, the title of Queen was just a key to moving up in the world.

The icing on the cake was that I had to defeat a strong opponent, the Thorn Princess of all people, in three straight matches.

Thats what I intended it wont be that easy to mean. I had no hard feelings against my opponent whatsoever.

However, all the fuss off the board made her despise her elementary school–aged opponent and put fire in Ms. Hanadachis veins. Whats worse, her taunt missed the mark.

I was solely focused on the battle before me.

Ms. Hanadachi was trying to fight invisible opponents as well.

The Thorn Princess plays defensively. Winning that way is extremely difficult when your heart is filled with turmoil.

The result was practically set in stone before the match began.

Being granted offense by the piece flip, I only needed a handful of moves to win the match. My victory became the top story on the news that night and into the following morning. The headline was:

Naniwas Snow White Defeats the Queen in Convincing Fashion!


There were many more reporters on hand for the second match because it was held in Tokyo. The Shogi world was having a field day.

The only one paying attention to the match was probably me.

Knowing she couldnt afford to waste her turn on offense, Ms. Hanadachi forced an attack far too soon and crumbled when it fell short.

Professional and womens players I had never met before talked about me in magazines and smiled as they talked about me on TV …… On the other hand, Master and Keika were worried sick about my condition, babying me in hopes that my body would hold up long enough to finish the title match.


Then, the third match.

Taking place in my hometown of Osaka and the Queen title within reach, the frenzy had reached its peak.

The location was changed at the last minute because there wasnt enough space for all the reporters at the Kansai Associations largest arena. That match at a high-class hotel in Tenmabashi couldnt have been called Shogi.

News vans surrounded the hotel. All the TV cameras. Plus, all those Shogi fans and ordinary people pushing their way inside to catch a glimpse of Naniwas Snow White made that impossible.

Important people like the prefectural governor and mayor of Osaka came into the arena before the match began and during the break—all for a chance to have their picture taken with me.

Only me.

“……………………”

They treated Ms. Hanadachi in the upper seat like nothing more than an object on the floor. She silently sat there the whole time, staring down at the board and getting called an obstacle.

“Hey! Theres no room in here! Quit shoving!!”

“Queen! I cant get behind you, so could you please scoot up a little bit?!”

“Tsk …… Her heads in the way.”

“Whens the match over? Snow Whites got her beat on look already, so why dont we just call it now?” (ha-ha)

“Snow Whiiite! Smile, smiiile!”

The reporters, ignorant of Shogi manners and lacking common human decency, treaded on the hallowed ground behind the upper seat just to get a picture of my face. They sat flat on their bottoms in the tokonoma alcove to get a better camera angle, stepped on the sleeves of the Queens kimono and took picture after picture with those loud shutters.

Ms. Hanadachi endured all those atrocities in silence and completely lost the ability to say anything to me, let alone look me in the eyes.

Then, once the match began all I had to do was use the advantage having the first move provided me to align my pieces to attack for the Throne Princess to collapse in tears on the spot.

“I lost.”

Making that announcement was her final duty as a title holder, as well as the only words she said that day.

Thus, the bland and boring title match was over.

The rest of society, on the other hand, was over the moon. That match was ironically dubbed the battle of the century and so many articles were written that no one could hope to finish reading all of them.

Ms. Hanadachi came back to challenge me many times after that, but …… she became more unhinged with each passing year and each match we played.

Next came her long leave of absence.

Though, after getting married and having children …… she seemed much brighter when I fought against her for the first time in years during last seasons Womens Throne Title Match. She was much stronger as well.

I think that was the first match that I got to play against the real Azami Hanadachi.

“Oh, I lost again! But that was a great match, dont you think?”

Those words bounced happily off the Thorn Princesss tongue during our review session, and I nodded, saying yes from the bottom of my heart.


Going back to the moment I first claimed the Queen title.

Since the match was held in Osaka, the association assigned Kansai Sub League members to work as supporting staff.

Hiuma was the match recorder.

And in charge of moving pieces for the big four analysis was Yaichi Kuzuryu 1-dan.

Apparently, the commentator and analyst didnt do their job all the way to the end because everyone could tell I was going to win by the mid-game. The audience was filled with people who wanted to see Naniwas Snow White more than the Shogi match itself. From what Ive been told, the big board was changed out with the screen showing different angles inside the arena halfway through the match.

Which meant there was nothing for Yaichi to do during the late-game …… He must have been part of the avalanche of reporters that came into the arena the same instant Ms. Hanadachi surrendered.

Thinking back, I thought I heard him call out Ginko at one point.

But there were too many camera clicks and shutter flashes happening at the time to know for sure. I could have been hearing things.

“Sora-Queen. Would you please accompany me next door for your solo press conference?”

I stood up without doing a review session.

Shuffle, shuffle! The sea of journalists and reporters parted before me, and I walked down the path they created.

All of the association staff sat on their ankles and bowed their heads to me as I passed.

–––So this is what its like being a title holder ……

It was the first time I saw the view from the top of Womens Shogi. I was instantly enthralled. What I saw was more than enough to wrongly convince a single elementary school girl that the authority that came with her title was the direct result of her own abilities.

I was the Queen lording over all her subjects present in the room.

Then there was Yaichi, sitting on his ankles in the corner looking up at me.

I ……

Loved how it felt.

Well? Arent I amazing? How do you like me now?

I just looked down my nose at Yaichi without saying a word before passing right by him on my way to the press conference.

Without holding hands, all by myself.

The next morning I found Yaichi eating breakfast alone in the back corner of the hotels cafeteria.

He looked lost for words as I approached.

“Ah ……”

“Hm?”

Of course, I sat down in the seat across from him at the table.

Room service was available to me free of charge because I was a participant in the match, but I wanted to eat with Yaichi instead. We always ate together at home, so this was the normal thing to do. I was sure that he felt the same way and was about to complain that he had started eating without me.

However–––.

After a quick look around the room, Yaichi sat up straight and looked me square in the eyes before addressing me as politely as possible.


“Good morning to you, Big Sis.”


…… I thought he was joking around.

Because, seriously, he had never once called me Big Sis before. Nor had he ever used such a polite tone.

Oh, I see.

Youre trying to poke fun at me because Im a title holder now. Is that it? Sure. Ill play along.

“Good morning, Little Bro. I see you finally learned some manners. Very prudent of you.”

“Thank you. You look especially charming this morning. Are you going to make your debut as Queen?”

“Yes. Ill be talking to journalists right after breakfast.”

I answered with elegant grace. Arent I truly amazing? Keep the compliments coming.

I then told him that I was scheduled to make ceremonial visits to the prefectural governor and mayor of Osaka, to be on TV, as well as receive numerous awards and accolades that day. I bragged on and on.

Yaichi listened to every word, waiting for me to finish before he said, “Congratulations. This present is for you.”

“Oh. Thanks.”

Butterflies dancing in my stomach, I took the bag he held out and opened it up.

The box inside contained …… A silver brooch.

–––So cute!!

It was the first present Yaichi had ever given me.

Cheap, for sure.

But, to me, it was more dazzling than any precious stone mounted in a piece of high-end jewelry.

He mustve saved what little money he made as the match recorder to buy it for me …… I wanted to put it on and show it off to the world immediately!

Yaichi shyly looked into his lap and said, “But Im sure youll get much better presents than this one ……”

“Obviously. But, I suppose I could wear it. After all, its from my little bro.”

Looking at that glittering snowflake-shaped brooch filled me with relief.

–––Yaichi is helping me celebrate my title ……!

I clipped the brooch right onto the hairband I had gotten from Keika, put it back on my head and went off to speak with journalists with extra pep in my step.

All of them loved it, telling me it was perfect for Naniwas Snow White.

“That brooch looks great on you!”

“Its so cute I could just die!!”

Every compliment only served to inflate my already bolstered ego …… But I never revealed who gave it to me. I wanted that to be a secret between us.

Bathed in a seemingly endless string of camera flashes, I started coming up with my next plan.

For starters, I wanted to gift Master and Keika with a vacation of some kind.

Hmm …… Thats it! I can bring Yaichi along with me to Shakando-senseis practice session! Ayumu will be there too, so its perfect. Ive got $50,000 worth of prize money to pay for it. We can take the bullet train, just the two of us ……

Except Yaichi continued to be extremely polite even after we were back at home and kept referring to me only as Big Sis.

Something had changed … permanently.

Gears had shifted in a direction I had never wanted them to go and were driving toward a destiny that I couldnt change.

Toward something I never wanted at a terrifying speed.


The Shogi world also underwent rapid changes as I advanced through the Mynavi Womens Open.

The introduction of Internet coverage.

Shogi fans young and old had been playing matches over the Internet for years, so they were already open to the idea.

Then came the fanfare that the Queen Title Match brought with it.

Experimenting with Internet coverage during the title match produced surprisingly high returns. It wasnt the younger generation that grew up with the Internet, but rather middle-aged and elderly people who normally had reservations about the World Wide Web who made the largest contribution.

Internet Shogi coverage is profitable.

Several IT companies signed contracts with the Shogi Association and a studio was constructed at the Kansai Association in almost no time at all.

More opportunities to work as commentators and analysts meant more income for professional and Womens Shogi players alike. There were no objections.

Internet coverage advanced by leaps and bounds.

Yaichi and I had to watch Master challenge for the Meijin title on TV only a few years prior, but now the arena had become a very open environment.

Those conditions combined with the increasing popularity of smartphones and social media resulted in an explosion of casual Shogi fans: people who wanted to know what professionals ate, their faces and personalities …… a new type of fan more interested in elements of Shogi that happened off the board.

And the person who drew the most attention from that crowd was–––Naniwas Snow White.


“We would love for Ginko Sora-sensei to enter the Womens Throne League as well!”

A Womens title that had only recently been introduced.

The Shogi Association Chairman at the time and the director of a company that sponsored the infantile league came to the Kansai Association to speak with me mere days after I became Queen.

He massaged Masters shoulders and spoke with a tone akin to molasses.

“Cooon, Kooousuke. Joining the league would be the best thing for her too, riiiight?”

Glancing at me sitting in the chair right next to Master, that elderly man who was once a dominant player with an Eternal Title to his name was so overly friendly it was sickening.

“But, Ginko …… She is also a member of the Sub League. A title is a heavy burden to bear. Askin one so young to take on even more weight ……”

“A Sub League member, you say.”

A disturbing grin creeped across the then-chairmans face.

“Correct me if Im wrong, but you also have another apprentice in the Sub League, nooo? Oh, and your daughter is in the Practice League, dreaming of one day being a Womens League member, yeeees? If, hypothetically, regulations were to change …… Would it be too much of shock?”

“Chairman! My second apprentice and daughter have nothin to do with–––“

“…… Its okay, Master. I was planning to join anyway.”

“Ginko!”

I participated in the amateur preliminaries for the Womens Throne League and progressed all the way through like clockwork.

The only thing was that it wasnt anywhere near as much fun as Mynavi.


I dont have a clue what Master did after that day.

However, A-ranking Seichi Tsukimitsu, who had always kept himself distanced from association management, volunteering to join the board of directors while continuing his career, sent waves through the Shogi world.

“I cant brin meself ta shake hands with dat chairman no more. We feel a new chairman, one from Kansai is necessary. A man dats got more integrity dan anybody an stronger dan anybody.”

Don of Naniwa Tatsuo Zaou 9-dan, who had been the voice of Kansai in the Shogi Association for decades, specifically nominated Tsukimitsu 9-dan to take over.

The Meijin himself was the first to recognize Chairman Tsukimitsu from Kansai in his new position and his support sent waves across Kanto.

With the new chairman in place, there was a great deal of turnover on the Shogi Association Board of Directors.

“Though Sora-Queen is a title holder, she is first and foremost a member of the Sub League. Not to mention, she has yet to complete a level of education required by national law. Rather than making public appearances, her training and studies should take priority at this time.”

The number of journalists and reporters hounding me for interviews dropped off dramatically thanks to Chairman Tsukimitsus declaration.


It was at about the same time that one Womens League player quietly retired.

Sasari Oga Womens 1-kyu.

I didnt interact with her very often because she lived in Kyoto, but she was Masters younger sister apprentice, the youngest in his line. Therefore, she was my aunt.

Keika and a friend of hers in the Practice League named Sen Kouzui decided to throw a retirement party for her.

“Why are you quitting?” I asked Ms. Oga when I finally had a chance to sit down and talk with her at the party.

Rather than get angry at the extremely blunt question, Ms. Oga gently explained in terms that the child I still was could understand.

“There are a few reasons …… But you winning a title is a big one.”

“Huh?”

Someone else abandoned Shogi all because I had won a title?

It still didnt make sense to me, so Ms. Oga went into more detail.

“One joined the Womens League when one was a first year in junior high school. That was earlier than most, so expectations were high …… One could probably hold out a while longer. However, a girl far younger than myself made an awe-inspiring debut and rose to the top. Once one realized there was no hope of overtaking her, carrying on became too painful.”

“Youre quitting Shogi …… because of me?”

…… I was beyond shocked, almost floored.

Of all the things that were transpiring because I had won the title, that truth hung heaviest on my shoulders …… All I wanted to do was make Yaichi squirm ……

“Please dont look at me like that, Ginko. Learning ones limits so early on may actually work out for the best. Because one may have found something even more important.”

“What could be more important than Shogi?”

“Plenty of things.”

“Like what?”

“Love, marriage, those sorts of things.”

Thus, Sasari Oga Womens 1-dan (she was ceremoniously promoted when she retired) left her Shogi career behind to search for something new.

Set out to find something else important to her.

…… Or … at least I thought she was leaving on a journey, but I saw her at the Kansai Association the next day. And when I asked, “What are you doing here?”

She answered, “One has been hired as the chairmans secretary! One looks forward to working with you, Sora-Queen.

Compared to how she looked during her time in the Womens League, Ms. Oga was brighter and seemed to be genuinely enjoying life.

Green with envy, I decided to congratulate her.

“Go burst with happiness.”


Unlike the suddenly perky Ms. Oga, having the title Id always wanted made my life far from easy.

Sub League. School.

As well as Womens League matches and duties as a title holder.

These burdens were far heavier than I imagined and proved to be an immense strain on my feeble body.

The absolute worst was having to travel long distances.

Yaichi, who had always been with me wherever I went up to that point, was gone.

“…………… So bored.”

I rode on many planes and bullet trains with my lonely left hand hanging at my side. Long rides that used to be more fun the longer they were when we were together now bordered on torture …… Collecting pennants from all the places I went became the one thing I looked forward to during my travels.

Playing matches and fulfilling my duties after that robbed me of any energy I had left. Even after being graciously invited to Shakando-senseis practice session, I didnt enjoy as much of it as I wanted.

Even when I limited myself to just work, Shogi fans would spot me immediately because of my hair and Id get dragged into doing fan service.

I was overworked, plain and simple.

If it hadnt been for Keikas constant help and support, I wouldve surely collapsed. Though shed never say it, I think the reason Keika was stagnant in the Practice League for so long was because she prioritized me over herself.

If I suffer retribution because the Shogi gods are angry at me, thats fine.

–––But …… What if Im the reason Keika never becomes a Womans League player ……?

That thought alone was more painful than anything else.


Yaichi joined the 3-dan division at around the time I got through the Womens Throne Preliminaries and into the finals.

“Congrats. Ill treat you downstairs.”

I took Yaichi to Twelve after the regular activities were finished on the day he was promoted. The Dynamite C Set for me. Yaichi had the Extraordinary Pork Beauty.

We sat side by side at the counter, the first time the two of us had eaten together by ourselves in ages. In fact, it had been so long since we were together by ourselves somewhere other than Masters house that I was a little nervous.

Yaichi had changed after I won the title.

The happy-go-lucky aspects of his Shogi were gone. The way he spoke and even his face were completely different.

Seeing his sharp, wolf-like contours in profile made my chest feel tight, but I didnt know why …… So I looked away.

It felt like I was burning up from head to toe.

Of course, part of it was the pain of knowing he had reached the 3-dan division before I did.

But …… What was it?

Why were my cheeks so warm ……?

“W-Well, you did pretty good for an idiot, dont you think?” I said as I got another glass of water. I dont remember how many of them I drank that day.

Now a second year in junior high, Yaichi was slated to participate in the second 3-dan division season, which would take place later that year. He would have three chances to become a professional before high school.

“Getting into the 3-dan division at 14? Isnt that a little too good? Plus, you promoted just in time to get into the October season. Master is probably thrilled.”

Except … the few words Yaichi spat out after that were anything but happy.

“I was too late.”

“Huh? Too late ……? You have three chances to become a professional while in junior high, right?”

“Ill never have a chance to face Ayumu in the 3-dan division ……”

I guess that mustve been more important to him than becoming a professional as a junior high student. Ayumu was still in the 3-dan division at that point, but Yaichi seemed certain that he would promote.

And he was spot on.

A month later–––Ayumu Kannabe 4-dan made his debut.

It had been 14 years since the last time anyone made it through in one season. A legendary feat that only five people under the current system have been able to accomplish.

Meanwhile, I had reached 1-dan at long last.

Many people say: reaching 3-dan in the Sub League is the halfway point.

This boy whose Shogi seemed dull and even clumsy to me when we first played …… he reached 3-dan, the goal I was striving to achieve long before I did.

When I found out that younger brother, who I thought was weaker, poorer than I, had suddenly passed me and was now chasing someone else.

For the first time, I realized my own mistake.

If the Shogi gods got somethin against ya, ya aint never gonna turn pro.

How heavy those words were.


The seasons changed.

Autumn began, and Yaichis first 3-dan division got underway.

I claimed the Womens Throne title a month later. The Shogi world and society at large welcomed the birth of Ginko Sora-Dual Title, but I had come to my senses.

That year came to a close and the following spring arrived.

Yaichi missed his chance to promote, but he went right back in for a second shot at the 3-dan division.

Now a junior high school student myself, I defended my titles wearing a sailor-style school uniform for the first time. The number of cameras increased further still, and the words sailor uniform began to follow me around.

I defended my Queen title with three straight victories.

Surmounting an extremely physically and mentally strenuous summer, I finally began to adjust to junior high school, as well as simultaneously becoming a Womens Title Holder and a Sub League member by the time September came around.


Then the fourth junior high school Shogi professional in history was born. 15-year-old Yaichi Kuzuryu 4-dan.


I was at the Kansai Association when I found out what had happened on the last regular activities day at Kantos Association in Sendagaya.

“Miss Sora! A comment on Kuzuryu 4-dans promotion!”

“Do you have any words for your younger brother apprentice?!”

Reporters swarmed around me once regular activities concluded. I fielded their questions, but …… I just knew something had gone past the point of no return.

“…… I sincerely hope that Kuzuryu-sensei claims a title of his own and I will be devoting myself to following in his footsteps.”

This time, it was my turn to call Yaichi sensei.

The only difference being that this stage was in public.


Yaichi moved out of Masters house as soon as he graduated from junior high.

I, too, made the decision to live with my parents at around the same time. Staying behind by myself, it was lonely. I felt like Id been abandoned.

Everyone knows what Yaichi went on to accomplish after that point.

The youngest title holder in history.

The apex of the Shogi world–––Dragon King Ryuo.

I watched Yaichis ascension filled with emotions far from envy.

So …… It was true.

I knew it all along.

Hes a Shogi Martian.

Accepting the truth was easier now that I understood he and I were different life forms.


…… And so now, looking back on the past as Im being led through the darkness by the hand, I realize just how many bad moves I made when I had choices to make.

What if I hadnt gone against Masters orders and held onto his hand ……? Would I be in this much pain? Would I still want to walk down the same path?

Tell me, Yaichi ……

Did I make a mistake ……?

But I want you to know I thought everything through as hard as I could.

I made those mistakes because I was still a child ……

The path I thought was the best …… Turned out to be a dead end ……


 SEALING MOVE


I could swear I heard my name.

“…… Hm? Big Sis, did you say something?”

I look back over my shoulder, but …… Big Sis has kept her promise to keep her eyes closed and is following me without any complaints.

Am I hearing things?

“Nothing really. Just wondering if were there yet.”

“Are you feeling tired? Weve climbed a long way. But its just up ahead, so hang in there a little longer.”

After sympathizing with her, I prod just a little bit.

“Or …… are you scared?”

“…… Dont be cheeky. Youre the younger brother, remember?”

Big Sis keeps her eyes closed but cocks her chin up as she snaps back at me like shes putting on a show.

Just like a cheeky little kid. Adorable.

It seems that breaking the silence once made it scary to go back to because Big Sis keeps asking.

“…… Are we there yet?”

“Just a little bit more. Ah, this part is dangerous so please be careful.”

“I cant see a thing, so how should I know?”

She sounds like a spoiled brat.

Is it because she has her eyes closed? Her acting like a little kid again is kind of cute.

“Were here.”

“Can I open my eyes?”

“Wait just a second. The angle is important …… Ah, please turn toward my voice.”

“The angle ……?”

Now that everything is ready, I let go of her hand and say.

“All right. Open your eyes, Big Sis.”

“Whoa.”

The second her eyes open–––she freezes in place and a sound escapes her.

The only words she could get out to describe what she is seeing are


“Two ………… Milky Ways …………?”


The river of stars that make up the Milky Way galaxy are right over our heads.

And––––––spreading out over the land beneath our feet.

The stars on the horizon reach down the side of the mountain to make it look like two galactic rivers of stars twinkling right in front of us.

“Didnt I tell you? Theres nothing out here, but the stars are pretty,” I say as I step up next to Big Sis. “Im pretty sure an environmental agency rated this the best stargazing spot in Japan for two years in a row. Its kind of embarrassing that its the only thing my hometown can brag about, but yeah.”

“…………”

“The Tanabata Star Festival is almost here. Im sure you were expecting the stars in the sky to be beautiful, but did you ever think they would look this beautiful?”

“Those …… arent houses, are they? Its all mountains around here and I dont remember seeing that many buildings ……”

“Theyre terraced rice paddies.”

“Terr- …… aced?”

“Rice paddies that are built at an angle like a staircase to match the mountainside.”

I doubt Big Sis ever saw these growing up in the city, but there are some very famous terraced rice paddies on the north coast.

“Rice paddies on flat ground are square, but terraced rice paddies are smaller and have to be all sorts of shapes and sizes to fit on the mountainside. Thats why big machinery cant be used up here. Keeping his paddy profitable on pure elbow grease was my grandfathers pride and joy.”

This area has become known as a unique stargazing spot only recently.

But granddad, he knew for decades.

Thats why he had all the confidence in the world when he told me: proposing to a lady here will never fail!

“Water in the terraced paddies reflects the stars in the sky, making it look like theyre shining from below, too.”

“Its like … were on a different planet ……”

“Ha ha. A trip to outer space within walking distance from home.”

“Were you …… planning to show me this when we first left Osaka?”

“Yeah.”

“To cheer me up ……?”

“That was part of it.”

Theres another reason. Actually, its the main reason. Knowing the big moment is coming is making me nervous ……

“Why didnt you tell me?”

“It was raining cats and dogs when we were in Osaka, right? There was no way to know when the storm would clear …… And a lot of things have to line up to get to see this. Imagine how pathetic it wouldve been if I had said, Lets go look at the stars! and we had come all the way out here only for it to be cloudy ……?”

Of course, I had no idea it would look this perfect when we left Osaka. Its like seeing auroras, you only have a slight chance. Not that Ive ever seen an aurora.

“But I was sure the skies would clear if you came with me, Big Sis.”

“Huh?”

“Because of your name. Sora, as in the sky, and gin, as in silver?”

“Seriously? Idiot ……”

Ginko Sora.

The thing I thought of when I heard her name for the first time was the starry skies over my hometown.

Just as wondrous …… And, just as pretty.

“I see ………… So this is where youre from, Yaichi ……”

Big Sis stands in the middle of it all, her beautiful silver hair sparkling as if singing along with twinkling stars above and below.

I boast. “What a surprise, right?”

“No. This is about what I expected.”

“……?”

What she expected? Where the heck did she think I was from? …… Outer space?

“Hey. Lets sit.”

“The grass is wet. Ill put a sheet down, so–––.”

“I dont care.”

Big Sis plops down on top of the dew-covered grass and tugs at my sleeve until I do the same.

Then we lay down, side by side, and stare up at the vast dome of stars overhead.

“Yaichi.”

“Hm?”

“Hand.”

“…… Okay.”

Our hands come together as if searching for each other in starlight.

Big Siss hand is much warmer than it was on the way up here. Its like shes just played a Shogi match.

Mine …… is probably warmer, too.

The silence starts getting to me, so I point up at the sky with my left hand and say, “Ummm …… That star there is Deneb in Cygnus, Im pretty sure that one is Altair, and thats Vega ……”

“Just be quiet.”

“Okay.”

I feel like my surprise opening worked like a charm but my second move fell totally flat ……

I obey her direct order and keep quiet, but this time its Big Sis who speaks up.

“Hey, Yaichi.”

“What is it, Big Sis?”

“Speaking of stars: do you remember when you called me in the middle of the night and demanded that I check if Shogi boards have stars on them?”

“Yes, I do remember that happening ……”

It was right after the Queen Title Match last year.

Machi Kugui had just bought her own car and invited me to go out and take in the night view. Ryou Tsukiyomizaka was there too ……

“But that was partly your fault, Big Sis. I mean, beating Ryou three times in a row during the title match series was bad enough, but you took all her pieces, too. Thats what set her off. She got into a heated argument with Machi, making some reckless bet that Shogi boards had stars on them–––.”

“Which view was prettier, this one or that one?”

She stares at me, never blinking as her ash gray eyes take on a blue tint.

A faint blue, just like the stars twinkling above in the night sky.

“Which is it?”

“…… Probably this one.”

The most beautiful girl I have ever seen smugly grins like she won a prize.

Then she looks back up at the stars.

But Id rather keep looking at the side of her face …… Gorgeous.

“…… We used to hold hands just like this everywhere we went, didnt we?”

“Yes, we did ……”

A wave of nostalgia hits me.

I always thought that the worst thing for me to do as a younger brother apprentice was to hold my older sister apprentice back, even if she started just two weeks before I did. I was older and a boy, so it was my job to look out for her.

We were both so young and had wimpy little arms because Shogi was all we thought about.

The two of us were scaredy-cat crybabies who could do nothing by ourselves.

But …… together we could go anywhere.

Joining hands just like this gave us limitless confidence, a strange feeling that we could take on any opponent no matter how strong they were.

Our portable magnetic Shogi boards in one hand and each others hand in the other, we embarked on training pilgrimages to any classroom with a strong reputation, riding trains all over the country.

Back then, I thought of Big Sis as–––.

“Hey.”

“What is it?”

“That.”

“Huh?”

“That politeness. Why?”

“…… Why do you ask?”

Ba-thump.

My heart skips a beat for a completely different reason.

“Yaichi, youve been overly polite with me ever since I won the Queen title, havent you? You dont even say my name …… Ive always wondered why.”

“Well, I mean, come on, Big Sis …… You got angry at me for doing that–––.”

“That was because …… You were acting so formal before I said anything ……”

Big Sis scrunches up her lips.

“Besides, who told you to call me Big Sis in the first place? I doubt you came up with that yourself. Was it Master? Keika?”

“Machi Kugui. I was in charge of the pieces for the big board during the match where you became Queen and Machi was there to do the analysis. She told me: simply Big Sis would be best when I asked her for advice.”

“……”

“But, yeah, no one calls an older sister apprentice Big Sis, do they? Even in the same Shogi family, younger members will just add Mister or Miss for their elders. Its basic manners in the Shogi world.”

By usual standards, Id probably be calling her Miss Sora.

“But no one seemed to get angry at me for it, so I got used to calling you Big Sis. It just kind of …… stuck …………”

“…… So that was it. Her getting back at me for preventing her from saying Yaichi …… Hmph. So she was behind it the whole time …… Heh-heh …… Heh-heh-heh-heh ……………… Ill crush her.”

“……?”

Big Siss shoulders tumble as she mutters something under her breath …… But Im pretty sure I heard tiny giggles make it through the mumbles a few times before she said: Ill crush her loud and clear. Actually, thats all I heard.

Seeing my chance, I ask Big Sis about something thats been bugging me for a long time.

“Umm ………… Do you and Machi …… hate each other?”

“Could be worse.”

“How do you mean?”

“I havent physically hit her yet.”

Wheres the logic behind that?

Anyway–––.

“Are you asking the reason why I started calling you Big Sis …… in the first place?”

I tell her why.

“…… I was still a 1-dan in Sub League when you took your first title, Big Sis. You were in a title match, while it was my job to move pieces around the big board. Just a tiny part of staff, someone no one would even bother to ask their name ……”

A girl I had shared a room with for years and years, one who I thought was exactly like me.

But one day that girl turned out to be a princess who had come down from her own castle.

The most beautiful princess in the world …… Snow White.

“The crowd of media there that day was enormous, and there were so many influential people Id only seen on TV around the arena. All of them were talking about the girl who lived in the same room with me. It was so jarring, and it hurt …… So I decided to act tough.”

Thats a lie.

What really happened was that someone on the association staff scolded me.

But thats just too pathetic. Thats why Ive kept this act going for so long. This tiny little act.

Because …… Well, yeah.

Who wouldnt want to look as cool as possible when they tell a girl how they feel?

“I made up my mind that I would say your name in front of everyone the day that I became as great as Naniwas Snow White.”

“What …………?”

“Getting stronger was the only way. Turning pro wasnt enough. I needed results …… Thats the day I swore I would become a junior high school pro. Swore that I would become the youngest to claim a title … just like you, Big Sis.”

I thought that would make us equals.

“But I …… No matter what I do, Ill always be kuzu, the trash Ryuo.”

Sure, I became the fourth junior high school pro ever, but my debut match was a disaster. I even ran away for a week in shame.

I became the youngest title holder in history, but I immediately followed it up with an 11-match losing streak. My reputation plummeted despite my title.

“I thought there was a chance I could get past all that by defeating the Meijin myself to defend my title as Ryuo. But facing him myself only showed me how great that man is …… Even the media framed the story as Meijin Misses Chance to Become the Eternal Septuple rather than Ryuo Holds Off the Challenger.”

Then again, of course they did.

“I came that close to breaking down. I hurt so many people close to me while the matches were going on and I barely held myself together after the fight was over. It took me six months to feel like myself again ……”

I know I hurt Big Sis really bad.

“But that man, the Meijin, he does fights like that several times a year and has been doing them consistently for nearly 30 years. Thats unbelievable. I thought Id closed the gap, but …… Instead I only started to understand his greatness and saw everywhere I fell short. I know now I will never be able to call you Ginko again–––.”

“No, Yaichi! Youre great, so much greater than me ……!” Big Sis insists as she squeezes my hand.

“Do you know what Kanto professionals and Sub League members are calling you? Naniwas Snow White is a running joke in the Sub League, but not you. Everyone bowed down because your phantom was behind me …… Its all thanks to you that I had that winning streak to start the season.”

Shes exaggerating.

The thing is that Big Sis wont give me a chance to say so.

“Youre too strong …… Everyone is terrified of you because they know that if you get any stronger than you already are, no one will be able to catch you ……”

“You brought this up before, didnt you? What am I called? Its kind of hard to ask anyone myself so Ive never been able to find out.”

“Its ………… No, I wont say. I dont like it. It doesnt fit who you are at all.”

“…… Lolicon something or other?”

“No.”

R-Really ……? Thats kind of a relief but also a bit worrying ……

“Besides, the lolicon thing is true.”

“No, Big Sis, its not ……”

This is how the conversation always goes. Big Sis will always say I have more than a soft spot for little girls, I deny it flat out and then we go right back to usual.

But today will be different.

I have a new move prepared for just this sequence.

The biggest move Ive ever made.

“Do you remember that night in Hawaii?”

“Yes ……”

“Meeting you on the beach in the moonlight …… Holding hands, walking through town. Then we talked outside your hotel room door, right Big Sis? You told me that I needed to show you proof that I wasnt a lolicon.”

“Yes, I said that. Your point?”

“Ill prove it to you now.”

“Huh?”

“Stand up.”

Big Sis looks up at me from the ground, her eyes blank as I pull her up by her hand.

Keeping hold of her wrist, I look her square in the eyes and give her that proof.

Boldly, like a man should.


“Ginko Sora. From the time we first met, I have always–––.”


But Big Sis cuts me off before I can finish. Yelling, “W-Wait!”

“…… Wait? There are no mulligans for Shogi players.”

“Thats not what I mean! I mean …… Wait, okay?! Because …… Because … youve never once given me any hint at all that you feel ………… Huh? …… Huh?”

Big Sis, getting teary-eyed as her face turns bright red.

Shes flustered and so adorable. A few moments later, she cautiously asks, “………… Sympathy?”

“Youll make me angry.”

Im seriously getting close.

“Ive never known when to say it. Bringing it up when youre depressed doesnt seem like something a real man would do. But if theres a chance you really might die …… Ill be kicking myself forever if I dont tell you. So ……”

I felt something a bit like this once back in grade school.

It was the day Big Sis collapsed in the middle of her Sub League Entrance Exam.

But her nerves just got the better of her. I heard she was hyperventilating, or had an irregular heartbeat, or something like that.

She was kept in the hospital for observation, but Big Sis saw doctors all the time back in those days.

Dr. Akashi played Shogi with her, too, so I think Big Sis was happy to be in the hospital.

But, more than that …… I didnt understand how I felt about Ginko at the time, or even what kind of person I would want in a relationship.

Things are different now.

“I didnt know why you were so important to me, or how to express it …… Not until recently, anyway. There were times you felt like a rival, and other times like an older sister apprentice. But–––.”

“………… But?”

“Its become plainly obvious to me that Ill never feel the same way about anyone else. Thats why I know in my heart that I–––.”

“S-Stop!!”

Big Sis slaps my hand away and steps back like she wont listen to a word I say.

–––Figures ………… No luck ……

Well, its official. I got shot down …… My gamble backfired, so all thats left to do is man up and throw in the towel.

But Big Sis follows up with a move I never expected.


“The rest of that sentence. I, um ………… Seal it …………”


Those words send a shock down my spine. Shes not …… turning me down ……?

“Seal it? Like ………… on hold?”

“Not like that!” Big Sis grabs a fistful of shirt and says, “I know how I feel. But nows not the time to say it …… I wont be able to fight if I do ………… Ill be too happy …………”

Come again?

Now its my turn to be flustered.

“Like how you, um …… are fighting to reclaim my name ………… Ive been fighting so hard to catch up to you …… Hoping you would notice me ……”

Huh? …… Huuuh?!

“You were getting so strong! I only entered Mynavi so you wouldnt leave me behind! I wanted you more than anyone else to be happy for me when I became Queen! Except you suddenly started acting so formal all the time–––.”

“H-Hold up a second!! Youre the one who never gave me any hints! Youre always calling me stupid or idiot or trash …… You even said you hated me that night in Sakuranomiya–––!”

“Who would ever invite someone they hated into a hotel like that?! You idiot! I-I …… stuck my neck out over and over, but you never noticed …… Thats what I hate!! Stupid, stupid, stupid Yaichi!!”

“O- …… Only stupid people call people stupid!”

“Lolicon! Playboy! Why do you always have to please every girl you meet?! And… little girls like you too much!!”

“I get death threats from your fans! Dont you think thats further off the deep end?!”

“Your fans arent angels either! They bash me online for playing the Ryuos girlfriend all the time!”

“You get bashed? I get roasted every darned day!! I get dragged through the mud all because you took on this idol persona!”

“No! Its because you became Elementary Meijin! You have no idea how hard I worked before–––.”

“Hm? Worked hard? …… What were you doing?”

“N-No, I ………… Y-You were the first one to move out of Masters house, Yaichi!”

“How could I stay there when I was losing all the time as a pro?! And …… how was I supposed to focus on Shogi living in the same room with you?! I couldnt get you out of my head!!”

“Huuh?! Agh ……… Haauuu!!”

Making the cutest little noises as she pulls her hair with both hands, Big Sis steps away from the argument.

Both of us need to catch our breath after that.

Crap …… My stomach suddenly filled with butterflies. I cant look Big Sis in the face, not now.

I mean …… What I said just now, that was–––.

“………… My answer is set in stone and has been for years. Years and years and years and years. But I cant play that move right now. So, these feelings …… Im using a sealing move,” says Big Sis in a voice so quiet I have to lean in to hear her.

“I want you to wait until Im a professional. Then tell me exactly how you feel. Ill answer everything then ……”

Until shes a pro ……?

I take in a deep breath, smile, and say, “Understood. Ill wait.”

“…… Are you sure?”

“Yes. Because Im certain you will be a pro, Big Sis.”

Just as Ive sealed away the name Ginko, it seems that Big Sis has also sealed away her own feelings.

All so that she can focus on the battle ahead.

I know that that childish stubbornness leads to becoming strong at Shogi … better than anyone.

Shes back to her usual self.

And shes gearing up for the fight once again.

–––Thats enough for now.

More than enough ………… Yeah, after working up what little courage I have, setting up this once-in-a-lifetime miracle of a romantic situation only to come up empty …… I cant be a burden on Big Sis …… Wheeew ……

Just as I convince myself.

“Umm …… Hey?”

Big Sis tries to say something as she takes hold of the hem of my shirt. For whatever reason, shes looking away.

“What is it?”

“Womens Shogi doesnt have sealing moves.”

“Youre right. It wouldnt.”

Theyre only used in matches with a two-day format.

Since all womens matches are designed to end in one sitting, sealing moves dont exist.

Only four of the seven pro titles use the two-day format, so only a handful of pro players have ever experienced one either.

But …… why is Big Sis bringing this up out of the blue?

“Youve done them before, right Yaichi? Ryuo Title matches last for two days.”

“Yes. Personally, I think the one who makes the sealing move has an advantage, so I always try to be the one to make it.”

Talking about Shogi is so much easier.

Heck, I can keep talking about things she never asks about. Im picky when it comes to sealing moves.

“Some types of players like being on the receiving end, while others prefer to leave it up to their opponent. I dont believe in all that which reminds me, we practiced sealing moves right before my first match as the challenger, didnt we? Wow, that takes me back.”

“Ive never done it for real, so teach me.”

“Hm? But we practiced, remember?”

“I forgot.”

“One time I could understand, but we mustve gone through it–––.”

“I forgot, okay?!”

How is she this adorable ……? Seriously, I could just die right now ……

Thinking back on my own experience, I explain exactly how a sealing move is done.

“Well, the player who does the seal announces: I will seal. Then they take the match record up to that point from the recorder and write in their next move with an arrow or something before putting the record in an envelope and sealing the mouth with glue.”

“The envelopes …… mouth ……”

“Yes. After that, the players write their names in red ink–––.”

“About that.”

“Yes?”

“How do you seal words?”

“…………… Come again?”

I dont have a clue what shes talking about, not at first.

Which is why Big Sis explains it so that even an idiot like me could understand.

All in one breath.


“Seal the place where words come out, to keep the feelings in my heart from leaking.”


The place where words come out ………… Mouth ………… Seal …………

“Huh ?! ………… Say whaaaaat?!”

I forget myself in shock.

Even in the starlight, I can tell Big Sis is blushing bright red. I-Is she serious ……?

“H-Here? Now?! From me?!!”

“Youre the type of player who prefers to seal, right?”

“Ive never done it that way before!!”

Crap. Talk about pressure.

Id only planned on telling her how I feel, and hopefully getting the response I wanted.

But I had no idea moves would advance this far all at once.

Okay, close to panicking now. What are the standards again ……? Wait, Ive never done this sealing move before, so I dont know the correct sequence anyway.

–––Wh-Whats the opening move?! Put my hand on her shoulder?!

The best follow-up is putting my other hand around her waist, right?!

I didnt come anywhere near this close to a heart attack making my first moves in title matches.

But–––––––––no man would let this chance slip between his fingers.

Steadying my breath and heart rate, I say loud and clear.


“All right ………… I will seal.”

“………… Okay ……,” answers Big Sis, trembling.

With both sides of the agreement, the hallowed ceremony can begin.

Big Sis closes her eyes and waits for the big moment as I lean in. Her breath is warm on my face.

Then …… I reach out.

I put my finger under her chin and lift ever so slightly.

Strands of her silver hair slide down her pink cheeks like shooting stars across the sky.

“Beautiful ……”

“Idiot ……”

Tense lips soften and split apart.


Then the ceremony was conducted. …………… Well done or not, I dont know.


Touching her freshly sealed lips, Big Sis whispers through shallow breaths, “Hot ……”


Yes. That was intense for sure.

Im surprised the parts that made contact arent melting.

“Well? Is that seal strong enough?”

“………… How should I know? Idiot ……”

“Youre so cute, I dont know what to do with myself anymore.”

Why are there more butterflies in my stomach after the sealing move than before?

So many feelings are surging through my heart right now. I cant possibly hold them all in.

I have to seal them away? Really?

Is that even possible?

Heck no ……

“Id like to do another one.”

“No ………… Ill fall apart if that seal is broken ……”

“Please, Ginko.”

“N-No fair, Yaichi ………… Saying my name at a time like this ……”

It feels like I ran headfirst into a wall of her fiery will. Words are powerless.

One more push.

“Ah!”

“Wh-What?”

“I forgot something very important.”

I apologize to her, sounding as remorseful as possible.

“Two copies are made for sealing moves …… I apologize for not explaining that.”

“O-Oh? If thats how the rules work, then theres no choice ……”

“Yes. Its proper etiquette.”

Now with Big Siss permission, I start preparing the second sealing move. This girl is far too trusting. Shell definitely fall for some bad guys scheme, so its up to me to protect her!

“…………………”

Bound and determined, this time I wrapped my arm around Big Siss waist.


Our lips draw closer and closer one more time–––––––––Unfortunately.


“Yaiiichiii! Ginko-o-o!”

“?!”

Big Sis shoves me away with both hands so hard that I stumble backwards and nearly fall into the rice paddy.

Youve got to be kidding ……

“There is a big Shogi thing on TV right now! Shouldnt you be watching?”

“………… Mom ……”

Why do bad moves and moms always show up at the worst possible time ……?

Big Sis has already backed away from me and made a face that says: we were just looking at the stars. So much for my chance of a lifetime ……

“Whats wrong, Mrs. Kuzuryu?”

“Sorry to interrupt, Ginko. I dont know much about Shogi at all but–––.”

Her next words pull us down from the romantic clouds and back into reality.


“Have you heard its the Shogi Meijins 100th title season? And … something about the most wins ever? Anyway, he did it and got to the Citizens Award. The press conference is about to start!”


The shock hit Big Sis and I so hard that it was like the starry sky fell to the ground.

Because the god of the Shogi world had just pulled off another miracle.


 GLORY


“Now, in recognition of his extraordinary accomplishments, the Prime Minister will present the Meijin with gifts!”

We make it back to Yaichis and turn on the TV just in time to see the Meijin receive black boxes filled with high-quality ink stones and feather quills.

“What? They gave him a pen set?”

“There are better words ……”

Yaichi: describing ceremonial gifts in the crudest way possible.

Is this really what I want? Am I rushing things?

“Being the Meijin, he is asked to sign diplomas and certificates all the time. There could be people who see him receive those gifts in public like this and think: those are the pens hell use! and start playing Shogi, yes?”

“Oh! Wow …… The Meijin thinks of everything.”

That man always prioritizes whats best for the Shogi world and makes decisions with the next several moves already in mind. Everything he says and does has a deeper purpose behind it.

Compared to him, my little brother–––.

No ……

Yaichi………………… this idiot.

“Be prepared, Yaichi. As the Ryuo, youll be signing your name right next to the Meijin, yes? Tons of autograph requests will come for you tomorrow, just wait.”

“D-Dont pressure me like that …… Im using the same pens I had back in junior high. Do you think somebody would give me a set like that?”

“Go buy your own.”

But I have to say ……

“The Meijin defended that title to secure his 100th title season today, right? I realize it was the seventh match in the series, but dont you think having the ceremony on the same day is a little too fast to be true?”

“It seems like the match ended around lunchtime, and it looks like they decided to get it all finished up right away because the match was in Tokyo. The gifts were prepared back during the Ryou Title Match, so the government wanted to honor the Meijin while the public was in the mood to celebrate. At least, thats what I think.”

“…… Suspicious.”

“You think so? But considering how low their approval rating is right now–––.”

“No. All of that information rolling off your tongue is suspicious. Youre hiding something, arent you?”

“……!!”

“You told me it was Chairman Tsukimitsu who reserved a room for us last night, yes? The two of you …… arent plotting something behind my back, are you?”

“Y-Youre overthinking it! Yes, I talked to the chairman, but he just wanted to get a congratulatory comment from me for the Meijin because Im a title holder! Because …… at that time yesterday, he already had a big lead.”

That time? What exactly is that time? Say it loud enough for me to hear!”

“The …… Sealing move ……”

“!!! …………!!”

N-Not that loud! Idiot!!

Were alone in the room. Yaichis father went to sleep already because he starts planting tomorrow, and his mother also decided to turn in for the night …… Shes probably giving us some privacy …… Haauuu ……

Yaichi is sitting cross-legged by my side. I put my head on the idiots shoulder and ask him, “…… How long are you going to keep speaking so formally?”

“Stopping right away isnt …… wont happen. Its second nature at this point ……,” Yaichi stutters.

Minus one point.

“Besides, people have been talking about us for a long time now. If I stopped speaking formally, Machi and other journalists would pick up on it and write who knows what ……”

“Huuh? Really? Youre that concerned about what people think?”

“N-Not so much, but …… I live with my apprentice. Id prefer to avoid stories getting written that would make things awkward between us.”

“Ohh? So the elementary school girls feelings are more important to you? Well, pardon me for being in high school.”

Minus two points.

Yaichi keeps mumbling more excuses.

“…… Ai is still a kid, so she doesnt understand theres a line between love and admiration. But shes extremely smart, sensitive and picks up on everything. I just dont want her to end up getting hurt ………… Please.”

“…………………”

Ill be brutally honest.

Im angry, bordering on enraged. Theres a burning feeling in my chest and a dark cloud in the pit of my stomach growing larger by the second. Minus one hundred million points.

But nows not the time to tell him. I want to be my own woman, above all the clutter.

Yes, an adult like Keika.

“…… What about the dark pipsqueak? Dont you think shes the bigger problem?”

“Ai Yashajin? She sees me as some overgrown insect that happens to play Shogi. She couldnt care less what I do on my own time.”

“*Sigh* ………… So many storms on the horizon ……”

“Hm? Did you say something?”

“Just hoping a shooting star hits you on the head and fixes your Lolita complex.”

“Thats cruel!!”

Youre the cruel one. Stupid idiot. Stupid Yaichi.

I bang my head against Yaichis shoulder a few times without saying anything.

“L-Look! The Meijins press conference is starting!!”

The Meijin, wearing a kimono with a black crest like he did for the title presiding ceremony when he received the highest possible accolade as a citizen of Japan, maintains his lighthearted demeanor despite the torrent of camera flashes raining down on him.

One hundred seasons as a title holder.

Eternal status in six titles, Dragon King Ryuo being the only exception.

And now, the winningest Shogi professional in history with 1,434 victories to his name. The Meijin answers questions on all these topics and more with vibrant energy and even gets a few laughs along the way.

“…… He truly is amazing. The Meijin.”

“If its winning a few matches head-to-head, even I can do that. Sure, its not easy, but …… I think I can hold my ground against him.”

“…………”

“But Ill never ever come close to breaking his records. I cant even imagine what it would be like to hold multiple titles for a year.”

Thats probably the truth.

I have two womens titles, but its still exponentially more difficult to have two instead of one, so much so that calculating the burden would be no easy feat.

Doing that continuously for 25 years with an average of four titles each year to reach this milestone is ……

The stuff of gods. A truly divine achievement.

“Loved by the Shogi gods …… No, this man is one of them.”

“Ayumus been calling him the god for years.”

Indeed, he has.

An existence on a plain that even Shogi Martians revere and have given up trying to reach.

He is so far above me that somehow the person on screen doesnt seem real.

Ive never spoken to him before, though Ive lined up his match records and read every single one of his books several times.

Just like the Shogi gods Master was always talking about; we worship him while getting nothing in return. A being on a permanent pedestal.

Thats what I thought.

“We have enough time for one last question.”

A journalist stands up with that announcement.

Meijin. Shogi software has made considerable advances in recent years. Software defeated a professional for the first time several years ago, but its quite possible that software could best even the top professionals nowadays …… Yet you have never taken part in a software match. Would you like to do so in the future?”

“Thats true, I havent. And I cant deny that I find the idea intriguing. However ……”

However?

The press conference has gone quiet enough to hear a pin drop.

Could it be possible the Meijin would play a match against software so long as certain conditions were met ……? The country is on the edge of its collective seat … waiting for that answer.

The Meijin, on the other hand, takes his answer in a direction that no one saw coming.


“What I would be most interested in playing against right now is–––a woman.”


………… Huh?

“The day that women join the professional Shogi leagues will soon be upon us. There is no difference between men and women when it comes to Shogi skill.”

Women? Professional Shogi?

How did he suddenly reach this topic? I dont understand.

However, the Meijin spoke so smoothly and concisely that it was almost as if he had intended to say this from the start.

“All of my accomplishments are simple repetitions of what other men have already achieved. I may have tallied higher numbers during my career, but what I have done is essentially the same as those who came before me. The way I see it, I only set this record because I traversed a well-paved highway to reach it.”

The Meijin casually makes light of the miracle he just performed.

“I just stated that there is no difference in Shogi skill between men and women. However, women are faced with far more environmental and institutional obstacles than men.”

He then lays out examples one by one.

Politely. Thoroughly.

“Im positive other barriers exist that I cant even imagine. Could someone whos overcome all that play weak Shogi? I highly doubt it. Personally, I think they would be stronger than anyone.”

“U-Um ……………… Meijin?”

The journalist who first asked the question cautiously follows up.

“Might you be referring to …… Naniwas Snow White? The young girl currently battling in the 3-dan division ……”

“Yes. Miss Sora is certainly one of them. She stands at the forefront.”

The Meijin nods again and again.

“I have had my eye on her for years. Along with her match records, Ive seen how she conducts herself as the title holder, as well as her extraordinary efforts in the Sub League.”

I dont believe my ears.

For …… years ……?”

I thought Id only been watching him all this time.

I was certain that after taking the wrong path, my Shogi would never reach the Shogi gods no matter how I played.

But I was wrong.


A Shogi god …………… had always been watching me …………!!


“Anyone can make great time by traveling on a road that has already been paved by someone else. All they must do is test to see if that person was right along the way. However, there is no glory at the end of that road, the god declares. “There is no right or wrong on a path that has never been taken. All I can say from my own experience is–––.”

The Meijin looks right into my eyes through the screen.

Then the god continues with a slight grin.

“Fortune favors the brave. At least, I believe that to be true.”

With that, the press conference comes to a close.

The TV station has already switched to a different program, but Yaichi and I can only sit here, frozen in place with our mouths hanging open.

A bit of time passes before I finally break the silence.

“Yaichi ……”

“Yes ……?”

“Do you think ……………… he was speaking to me …… just now ……?”

“P- …… Probably ……”

“Im shocked ………… My hearts still racing ……”

Burning up.

My whole body feels like its on fire.

Each thundering beat of my heart is circulating fire through my veins. I can feel it.

The intense heat in my blood burns away the grip fear had over me …… And reawakens a different emotion deep inside.

That being–––.

My fighting spirit.

“…… The Meijin is so cool. I think Im in love.”

“Wh-What you think youre saying, Big Sis?! Hes married!!”

“A bold announcement in front of the country like that is much more appealing, dont you think?”

“Th-That just shows what a nice guy I am, considering what my apprentice might think ……”

“I cant be with some lolicon who prioritizes little girls over me.”

I stick out my tongue and stand up.

Who could stay sitting down at a time like this?

I want to get going, now.

Because …… a Shogi god is waiting for me!

“Lets go home, Yaichi.”

I extend my hand to him as he looks back at me.

Home … to where we first met.

Home … to the place where we grew up.

“To our battlefield.”

I was a fool for trying to find a place to die.

What in the world gave me the impression that I had to look in the first place?

The place where I will die was determined long ago.

Shogi players live and die in the same place.


The only place there is for us: in front of a Shogi board.


record_005


 DAN


“Good morning.”

The entire room goes quiet the moment I step into the Onkuroshoin Arena.

–––Its as if everyone is walking on eggshells ……

Their reaction makes it easy to tell how my shameful incident two weeks ago was received by other Sub League members.

However, that atmosphere vanishes right away.

The 3-dan division plays a total of 18 matches.

With 10 of them in the rearview mirror, the late game has officially arrived.

Stars are aligning to show who will and who wont be promoted.

People at the top are under pressure to stay there.

The ones right on their heels are close to panicking as their windows of opportunity start to close.

And lastly, those with more black stars of defeat than they can handle are wallowing in the despair of knowing that their remaining matches are meaningless.

–––If I lose consecutive matches today …… I will be joining them.

This room was filled with hope on day one, but not a shred of it remains.

Despite being in our home territory, Kansais 3-dan players are so restless and on edge that its as if we have never played here before.

Kantos 3-dans are off in the corners of the room with nowhere else to go. While some close their eyes to concentrate, others are solving Shogi puzzles with reckless abandon. The remainder are simply staring off into space, their minds someplace else.

I have returned.

Come back to this hell.

Only two players in this hell: the ones at the top of the standings still have their dignity as human beings intact.

“…………”

Hiuma Kagamizu, with only one loss to his name, acknowledges me with a quick glance before returning his focus to his own match preparation.

Then, the other one.


My first opponent today–––––––––the only person in the room with a perfect record and the youngest ever to achieve 3-dan.


“Its been a while, Ginko,” says a smiling Sota Kunugi as he comes up to me.

Hes not feeling any pressure whatsoever.

The match has yet to begin, but hes talking to his soon-to-be opponent as if its already over.

“I was up in Tokyo for the last regular activities, but …… The results were so surprising! You lost two in a row, right? But, cheer up! Theres still a chance to promote with four losses.”

–––I still only have three.

Except his demeanor is so carefree and innocent that I dont feel the urge to correct him. In fact, merely interacting with this elementary school boy is scary enough that the idea of running away seems appealing.

The reality is: Im afraid to face this boy again despite beating him once before.

I ran away from the nightmare of losing four straight matches in the 3-dan division.

“Pardon me.”

The prodigy sits down in front of the board.

Then, I ask that monster with the superhuman ability to recount match records as precisely as a computer, “Sota. You said that you would win the next time we played a match, didnt you?”

“Yep. What about it?”

He confirms with a smile.

This is no taunt, at least thats not his intention.

Hes simply stating a fact. Just objectively comparing skill levels and predicting what will happen when they collide, thats all.

He doesnt have the faintest idea of the emotional reaction his words would trigger in an opponent, what effect they would have on the world around him or how they could come back to haunt him.

–––Thats what I wanted to know.

Satisfied, I reach for the piece box. I was sure my fingers would tremble, but theyre so steady that even I am surprised by my solid grip on the box.

–––Im so glad …… I didnt cut it off.

Ive apologized to and am grateful for such a reliable partner.

The only one fighting by my side today is my right hand.

There is nothing else to rely on.

I dont intend to rely on anything else, either.

I pick up a King from the jumbled mess on the board. Pinching the pieces between my fingers for the first time in two weeks, I remember the sensation as I line up 20 pieces in my territory.

Just as Master taught me.

Carefully, politely.

But with strength and purpose.

All so that the Shogi gods would take a liking to me.


“Lets begin,” I tell him. “Today, the first move is mine.”


 THESE FINGERTIPS REMEMBER


Our match began with a bizarre twinge permeating the air.

Of course, the unique tension that comes with the 3-dan division is there, but …… this is something else.

“……?”

I feel several gazes move in once I finish my opening move, so I look up and notice that the players on either side of us are sneaking glances over here.

But not at me.

They want to know Sotas first move.

“…………………”

Each 3-dan ranking member of the Sub League is in the middle of a match that could determine the rest of their lives, and yet they cant focus on it.

Thats the effect an elementary school boy cruising to the top of the standings with 10 consecutive victories has on the rest of the players.

His overwhelming talent draws people in like a massive black hole–––and crushes them into nothingness.

“Oh? You went with 2 Six Pawn?”

After seeing me open by advancing the Pawn in front of my Rook, Sota happily mirrors my opening move by doing the same. Hes goading me.

I can already see how the formations will take shape because–––.

“This is one of Yaichis favorite strategies,” says Sota, looking up at me with a toothy grin. “Shall we find out …… Who knows Yaichi better?”

–––Hes on defense, but the look of absolute confidence on his face is saying theres no way he could lose. Damn prodigy ……

The formation is–––Double Wing Attack.

Hearing that the first match the pipsqueak and Yaichi ever played was a Double Wing seriously touched a nerve but, strangely enough, I can understand why Yaichi would take her as an apprentice after seeing how she plays it.

The Double Wing is a simple test of strength.

If I were to compare it to cooking, Id say …… fried eggs, perhaps?

Its been around for eons and easy enough for children to do, yet flexible enough for the chef to show off their skills and creativity. Simply put, it pits talent against talent.

Still, the basic recipe is set in stone. Plunge the Pawn in front of the Rook in the enemy line–––like cracking an egg, and then slowly turn up the heat as you take over the board during a long mid-game–––is how its supposed to work.

“Huuuh?!” all four players sitting at the boards on either side of us say in unison.

“……………… Huh?”

As do I …… Though it took me a few moments to realize exactly where Sota deployed that piece.

Sota ignores the standard completely–––and deploys another Pawn: the one I just sacrificed that used to be in front of my Rook!

–––8 Seven Pawn?! What good would blatantly targeting my Bishop do ……?

Breaking off from the standard so quickly is like cracking the egg and then throwing the whole thing into the pan.

Its such an unbalanced way to attack that if someone new to Shogi were to try it, they would be scolded and told to learn the standard.

–––If the defender gets an advantage like this …… it would rebuke all of Shogi history as we know it!

“What do you think, Ginko? Wouldnt Yaichi love this move?” says Sota with the same tone as a child showing off a brand new toy.

“I was saving it to play against Yaichi when we meet in the pros, but …… I just couldnt wait anymore!”

The elementary school boy goes against all the Shogi knowledge built up over 1,400 years and does it with a smile.

When a prodigy says it on the board, its very convincing …… However

–––…… No. Shogi should be more complicated than that.

Thats what Yaichi would say. Which means the path I should take is the exact opposite –––a drawn out war of attrition!

–––Ill cook up the egg as long as possible without breaking the shell!!

“Ohhhh? Thats an interesting idea.”

I use my Rook and a Knight in tandem to gain control over as much of the board as I can while still protecting my Bishop. Sota then leans in close the board, his eyes scanning back and forth as he spends a great deal of time dissecting what he sees.

Even his use of time goes against the standard.

Its the early game, but hes already delving into his stock of waiting time. In the Sub League, which it is said to have two late-games, everyone hangs onto every precious second for as long as possible ……

“Ive got it! Looks like attacking is the best bet after all!”

Now confined to one-minute Shogi, Sota announces and promptly ignores my prediction.

Without caring that he basically threw all his waiting time in the gutter.

Seeing him ignore every theory in existence and cut through my carefully constructed offensive as if slicing through butter all while simply advancing across the board …… The difference between our talent levels is painfully obvious.

This is how champions play Shogi, with absolute confidence that their late-game prowess will win the day.

How does someone win against a Martian who can see things with a sensory organ the rest of humanity doesnt have?

“…… I only analyzed one Shogi match leading up to todays regular activities,” I whisper to him as I sacrifice a Pawn, offering it up as bait to outmaneuver Sotas advance. “The match against you where I promoted to 3-dan.”

“Analyze it all you want, but you wont find a way to beat me in a match you won by chance.”

“Yes. It was by chance.”

Realizing that is exactly why the thought of facing Sota again pushed me so far into despair.

“But, dont you find it a little strange? The difference in our ability is clear. Even so, I emerged victorious at the very end …… I wanted to solve that mystery. To find out exactly why I won.”

“…………?”

“And, I figured it out. Its precisely because you can see things that cant be seen …… Because you were born with so much strength that theres something you lack!!”

“Sora advanced?!”

The timing of my attack is so peculiar that the Sub League members on either side of me cant contain their surprise.

After seeing me gear up for a long war of attrition, I cant blame them.

–––But now is the time! Now is the only time!

Thinking back, hints were scattered throughout every comment Sota has made.

Arrogant and always optimistic.

He has become so taken with Yaichis brilliance that a talentless player like me is nothing more than a bump in the road, which is why he took a strong offensive position in the early game. Thats also why he didnt bother saving time. To him, the board is a playground to be enjoyed.

I can fully understand how that could happen. Sota is a member of the 3-dan division, but still in elementary school. A prodigy, but also a child who lets all the talk about him becoming the first elementary school-aged professional go to his head. He has no fear or respect for anyone, let alone belief in the Shogi gods.

Yes––––––exactly how I once was.

“You are who I would be if I hadnt met Yaichi ……”

I sacrifice a Knight and sling my Bishop across the board to claim a Gold and a Silver from Sotas defenses.

Chipping away at the prodigys mask piece by piece.

“You are the poor child who spent their life in a hospital bed instead of developing whats important to be human. You are what I once was.”

Poor child? Are you talking about me?”

Sota sounds vaguely surprised as he nonchalantly shifts his King over to dodge my attack by a hair. There is no fear in those fingers whatsoever.

Onlookers had been watching with baited breath, but suddenly lose interest.

“…… Nope, that didnt work. He read her attack perfectly …… And here comes the defenders counter, ouch ……”

“Who cares how many Golds or Silvers you get if you have to sacrifice your best weapons ……?”

My attack thwarted, I only have the Gold and Silver I just claimed and a single Pawn on my piece stand. Including the pieces in my territory, I have six of the eight total Golds and Silvers. Sota has an extra Bishop and Knight.

And his counterattack comes right away, gracefully leaping forward with the feather-light steps of an angel.

An angel of death–––softly lands before my Pawn.

Hes throwing away that Knight for free ……?!!

“Well? Can you still call me poor?”

Hes executing a direct assault on the area in front of my King, an all-out blitz.

If that werent enough, he has a Bishop in the first column with its sights set on my King like a laser beam.

Fear takes hold of my mind as this two-headed attack closes in.

I grab hold of my right knee, squeezing with all my might and desperately search for the right words to say.

“I admit, Im scared …… Even sitting down like this, my knees wont stop shaking …… But!”

But? But what?”

“This is the important thing that you lack–––fear.”

Fear? Who needs a twisted emotion like that in a competition?”

“Youre wrong.”

Shaking my head no, I let go of my knee.

Instead, I reach for my piece stand and use my trembling fingers pick one up.

“You go barreling down the wrong path headfirst because you dont know fear. Your exponentially superior late-game skills pair nicely with aggressive attacks, but …… Not knowing what its like to be afraid–––has warped your ability to see the big picture!”

I deploy it.

A mighty–––4 Seven Gold!!

“…… Defending with a Gold? Really? His Knight will promote a 5 Seven on the next move, right?”

“A run-of-the-mill move like that ……? She knows shes facing Kunugi, doesnt she?”

Other Sub League members start voicing their doubts.

However, words have failed only one of them after seeing my move.

“?! Huh …… What?! It cant be!!”

Only Sota Kunugi picks up on the effect my move had on the board.

A basic move turned what he thought was going to be an easy win into a rock-solid wall!

“Make light of me all you want. Im well aware that I dont have the strength to convince you otherwise.”

“………………”

“But you know something, little boy? Dont you think making light of Shogi itself is going too far?”

“……!”

Sota bites down on his lip.

Compared to a prodigy who seems destined to make his mark on Shogi history, Im just a nameless player.

However, standards built up and perfected by untold legions of nameless players can defeat one prodigy.

One more thing.

Ill teach him the theory that gave me fits when I was young, but is now my savior.

Having six of the Golds and Silvers is an advantage …… Thats common sense in the Kansai Sub League. Dont you forget it.”

“Wh-What could some meaningless theory possibly–––.”

Debating the merits of the theory does him no good now because hes already playing one-minute Shogi.

“…… Grr!!”

Sota deploys another Knight to bolster his forces, but his formation is still gridlocked thanks to my golden wall.

“He didnt promote his Knight at 5 Seven?! But, why ……? It would be so easy to get to the King from there ……”

“But if Kunugi thinks this is right …… Then maybe its the way to go?”

The other 3-dans arent sure what to make of it.

What is correct and what is a mistake?

Looking at them out of the corners of my eyes, I say to Sota, “You said you wanted to find out which one of us knows Yaichi better, did you not?”

“…………”

“Yaichi surpassed me. I play exactly how the books Ive read tell me, but Yaichi has built up his own Shogi from square one. Despite our playing the same number of moves, he has envisioned more sequences and outcomes than I can fathom ……”

Theres no doubt that Sota has as well.

While humans gain knowledge that way, Shogi Martians become strong. Strength that combines with their natural born talent.

“But!!”

The time has come for me to put it all on the line.

I commit the remainder of my waiting time to finding a move that will lead to victory.

“I have played more matches against Yaichi Kuzuryu than anyone in the world! Even with minuscule talent! Without reading nearly as deep! Not being a Shogi Martian!! These fingertips remember everything!!”

The me who met Yaichi and the me who didnt.

Would I have been happier without ever knowing him?

Would I have become stronger had our paths never crossed?

–––No!! Absolutely not!!

Its because I met him …… Because I have feelings for him that I became this strong.

That pure crystal in my heart breathed life into me.

No one can refute that. No one, not even me.

I know that for a fact because fighting is the only way I know how to find out–––!!

“I cant lose to the likes of you! I …… I have to catch up with Yaichi!!”

I thought that I would catch up to him by taking titles.

I believed that winning solved everything.

However, no amount of glory forged by others, other players research, or winning by coincidence gave me the kind of strength I wanted.

Was I mistaken? Ive gone back and forth on that and regretted my decisions, afraid the path I chose was a dead-end …… I couldnt keep pressing forward.

There is no right or wrong on a path that has never been taken.”

In saying so, a god gave me a push.

Ive done so much to draw the ire of the Shogi gods over the years: talking back to Master, ignoring his teachings, denying the gods very existence ……

The gods saw all that.

And still taught me a valuable lesson.

Theres only one thing I need to do to receive their love.

“Fortune smiles on the brave.”

Then I need to build up the courage to fight my way forward.

I need to look at the monstrous prodigy sitting before me with a grin and stand my ground.

Even I, who was born without talent––––––can have courage.


“Its about time for the real battle to begin.”


Now to play Shogi.

To take the path without any right or wrong.

These fingertips remember what to do.


 TWO STONES


Clank! went a cowbell and a man sitting at the counter couldnt believe his eyes when he saw who walked through the door.

“What a surprise …… Coincidence? It sure doesnt look like it.”

They spotted each other at a café a mere three-minute walk away from the Kansai Shogi Association.

It was there the men were reunited.

“Heard from Mr. Kiyotaki. Its been ages …… How many years would you say?”

“Twenty, give or take. You havent changed a bit, Mitsuru.”

“Youve plumped up too much. I wouldnt have recognized you if he hadnt told me.”

“Wh-What can you do ……? Ive forgotten what its like to have a routine ……,” said Kiyoshi Akashi, making excuses as he glanced down at the gut that had started to expand as soon as he became a doctor.

The Worldly Maestro ordered a cup of black iced coffee and took a seat next to him at the counter.

“Well? Dont tell me youve been camping out here every time the Sub League meets for matches?”

“Just since the 3-dan division started. Up until then, I was playing Shogi at Kiyotaki-senseis classroom. Its perfectly normal to play Shogi on your days off, isnt it?”

“Good grief …… My ex-rivals turned into a stalker. Man, I dont want to get old,” Mitsuru Oishi said, shaking his head side to side.

The iced coffee he ordered arrived at his seat.

Sitting on top of an unusual coaster made from a horseshoe was a copper cup filled to the brim with chilled coffee. Mitsuru enjoyed a mouthful of the dark liquid, savoring the roasted flavor before he continued.

“Dont you think youre being a bit overprotective? The 3-dan division is harsh, and I dont blame you for being worried about Ginko, but …… Her conditions healed up, hasnt it?”

“Kiyotaki-sensei is the overprotective one. What do you think he did right away when he found out that Ginko had lost twice in a row the last time the 3-dan division met?”

“Beats me. Whatd he do?”

“Came up with some lame excuse to get Yaichi over to his house! You see, he was worried that Ginko might throw caution to the wind after those losses …… and do something she shouldnt, dont you think?”

“He did? Is that old man that dead set against her and Yaichi getting together?”

“Well, hes always kept her right at his hip and doted on her as much as his own daughter …… Just look at Keika. He wont let any man get close.”

“As the father of a daughter myself, I get where hes coming from. But dont forget, he raised Yaichi, too. Whats he got to complain about? Well …… some loose ends would need to be tied up first, but still.”

“I agree with that. Both of them recently spent time with Yaichis parents in Fukui, so I would think things are going well.”

“Oh? Arent you well-informed? Stalking at its finest. Dont tell me you went up there with them?”

“Keika told me, all right?!”

“A guy thats been secretly making trips to Kanto doesnt have any room to talk. I know youve been treating her since she was a little tyke, but theres no need to go that far.”

“Looking around the city was a lot of fun, though. Plus, I quit before playing in the 3-dan division, so I had never been to the Kanto Association before.”

“If they ever found out that the Kiyoshi Akashi set foot in their building, plenty of those Kanto guysd need to change pants. Every last one of them was terrified of you promoting.”

“Personally, I think Ginko playing against Shoji in the 3-dan division is a bigger shock.”

“Heh. You got that right.”

The men shared a grin.

Kiyoshi Akashi, Mitsuru Oishi and Shoji Karako were all in the same grade during their school years.

Joining the Sub League at the same time, the three became rivals with vastly different styles who sharpened their skills against each other.

Though Kiyoshi was recognized as the most talented of the group, he was the first to leave the Shogi world.

“…… So,” said Mitsuru, looking his former rival square in the eyes and uncorking a question hed kept bottled up for nearly 20 years. “I always, always wanted to overtake Kiyoshi Akashi. It didnt matter what level it was, you always promoted into it first. But you just disappeared the moment I got into the 3-dan division …… Why? Why did you abandon Shogi?”

“Because you were there,” Kiyoshi answered without missing a beat. “I never knew if I was doing the right thing. The main reason I decided that I wanted to spend my life saving people rather than trampling them under my feet was because I met a certain person more talented than I was. Once becoming a professional player lost its meaning, I realized there were other paths to travel on lifes journey.”

“…… Even after you were so far ahead?”

“But I never beat you head-to-head. It was a three-way deadlock, remember? I could beat Shoji, but you had my number. You could beat me, but Shoji always found a way to beat you.”

“Cut the crap. I never lost to him, got it? Playing along with his last-ditch efforts to hold out was too much of a pain in the ass, so I just let him have it. What he played, that wasnt Shogi.”

“Thats whats called losing,” Kiyoshi smiled with nostalgia. “No one takes the brunt of your worldliness without despairing at your level of talent. Even the Meijin is jealous, I assure you.”

“……”

“I saw that talent up close and personal and fought against it more than anyone. I made the decision to step away before the 3-dan division season began. Shoji spent years toiling in despair, wishing he had more talent until age restrictions forced him out. I think thats what talent comes down to in the end,” said Kiyoshi as he looked into his empty cup. “An unbreakable spirit. Nothing starts without one. Nothing.”

That was precisely what Kiyoshi had attempted to give Ginko.

It was also what he himself had always wanted.

“I always had the lead and kept running as fast as I could, but others would catch up and overtake me …… The hardest thing in the world is to keep running when you know youve been left behind. The people who only overtake …… the ones who keep their eyes glued on the people ahead of them have no idea how painful that is ……”

“…………”

Mitsuru was about to make a counterargument but swallowed his words.

Indeed, he had always been chasing someone or another. It was Kiyoshi in the Sub League and then the Meijin after he turned professional. And now ……

Kiyoshi pressed on with the conversation in place of the quiet and contemplative Mitsuru.

“Just like me, Ginko has been in the presence of an unprecedented talent for years.”

“Yaichi, huh ……?”

“Yes. I played against him a few times during my visits to Kiyotaki-senseis residence, but hes …… that is toxic. Almost like he plays on a different plane ……”

A twinge of fear laced Kiyoshis voice.

Though he understood Kousuke Kiyotakis intentions, there were times that he cursed the man for taking Yaichi Kuzuryu as a live-in apprentice.

“But, you know something? Ginko reaching 3-dan at the age of 15 with that monster always around …… in her physical condition, exerting herself as much as she did, and having all those expectations piled up on her shoulders, she still kept fighting. That isnt normal any way you think about it. She must be quite the talented person herself!”

“Kiyoshi ……”

“She can fly higher. She can run faster. Even if she gets overtaken and cant see who shes chasing anymore …… She can still catch up and overtake them. As a physician, I want to see her accomplish it. Because if she does–––.”

Kiyoshi stopped himself from finishing that sentence.

Because he knew that saying, “If she does, then I feel like I can overtake the talent as a doctor that I could never reach as a Shogi player,” right in front of that talent would be in very poor taste.

Mitsuru looked upon his former rival as if he were staring into the sun.

“You sure seem to be in her court.”

“Of course, I am,” said Kiyoshi, beaming as he pointed to his puffed-out his chest with pride. “Im the one who first taught Ginko—Naniwas Snow White—how to play Shogi and identified her talent. That was me.” Then he asked his old friend, “You have recognized it, too, havent you? I hear that shes the only training partner the Worldly Maestro has ever accepted as a professional.”

“Heh ……”

Remembering that detail made Mitsuru chuckle, but he stifled it and explained why he chose Ginko.

“That girl is the only female who ever picked a fight with me the day we met other than my wife.”

The two were once known as Twin Rocks in the Kansai Sub League due to both having ishi, meaning rock, in their names. They shared a hearty laugh sitting shoulder to shoulder at the counter. It was almost as though the clock had been turned back 20 years.

Then they thought of the girl who brought about their reunion after all this time.

Looking up from his empty cup, Kiyoshi Akashi whispered


“Fly, Ginko. You now have the freedom to fly anywhere.”


 WHERE HE RESIDES


Hot.

Heat surges through me, more than ever before.

–––So …… This is the intensity of a 3-dan division late-game, the heat of battle ……!

It reminds me of my first Sub League Entrance Exam.

It was the broken air conditioner back then, but now its all heat radiating from the people engaged in battle.

–––Shogi gets this intensely hot ……

A droplet of sweat falls from my cheek and lands on my right hand, which still has a death-grip on my skirt.

The crackling atmosphere only compounds the pressure Im under.

Sota has been playing one-minute Shogi for what feels like ages.

Meanwhile, Im mere seconds away from running out of waiting time.

As for the board …… Im facing a continuous assault, but I still have balance … barely. If I can just make it through this, then actually ……!!

–––Dont be fooled by talent! Focus only on the Shogi in front of you!!

Mentally reprimanding myself, I hit my weakening knees with my fists for extra motivation.

Ive always been overly fixated on this thing called talent.

As a result, I lose my cool when facing talented individuals younger than I am.

–––…… Like what happened during my instructional match with the pipsqueak for the Practice League ……

Though the handicap robbed me of my Rook and Lance, I still resorted to using off-the-board tactics I had sworn off against a little girl who only started playing Shogi three months prior.

Simply put, I ran away

Ran away from facing a talented opponent head-on.

Because I was afraid that doing so would expose my own lack of talent.

No one can get stronger by averting their eyes from their own weakness.

“I wont run away anymore. Not from defeat, and not from my own weakness,” I say out loud with conviction just to make sure I hear myself say it.

Defeat is heavy.

Losing to Sota now and shouldering my fourth loss would mean …… The front runner for promotion would extend his perfect streak to 11, taking my chance to achieve 4-dan even further away than it already is, making it all but disappear.

Defeat is heavy.

Lose now, and that will be four in a row. After losing three in a row nearly drove me to take my own life, four would be scarier than death.

Defeat is heavy.

“But! That doesnt mean I cant carry it!!”

Then, the instant my mind became set.

“Huh?”

B-dmp! My heart beats with the force of a sledgehammer––––––and that sound escapes my lips.

Because the formations on the board in front of me shift into something else.

???

I rub my eyes with my right hand, thinking that all the strain was making them play tricks on me.

Even so, the board didnt go away.

My eyes are closed but the board is still there.

Its completely different from a mental Shogi board.

A crisp, clear Shogi board is right there in front of me.

Further still, the pieces on it …… are arranged in the formation Im trying to read.

–––See …………?


Its beyond seeing.


–––…… I feel it. The pieces resonating with each other ……

There was a time when I told Keika: We look at where the pieces are and read the board to see what they can do. But the young men in the pros and upper ranks of the Sub League can do that without reading the board. They perceive what the pieces can do.”

Oh …… Now I get it.

Thats what this is.

They dont need to read. They can tell with a look.

Theyre not looking.

They cant help but see.

Ive described those beings with a sensory organ different from earthlings like this.


“Theyre Shogi Martians.”


–––I ………… I can perceive pieces, too!!

Though its a bizarre sensation.

I feel as though Im directly connected with the Shogi board, omnipotent in the ways that each piece can interact with all of its counterparts at the same time.

One look, and I just know.

Im not moving the pieces around in my head …… They do that on their own with a single glance.

“……?!”

My eyes fly open, but I clench them closed just as quickly because illusion and reality start to mix, and I feel panic setting in.

Like watching the letters on a page of a book start to converge …… That kind of sensation.

“………… Now it makes sense. Putting a captured piece on your opponents stand is bound to happen like this ……”

I grin, reminiscing about that unthinkable rule violation.

Ika Sainokami didnt have a full understanding of this ability. Most likely, she wasnt used to it yet.

“Then thats her fault!”

Promising myself that I would finally have a comeback after that bad attitude four years ago, I slowly reopen my eyes.

Then I unleash my newly awakened power!

“This is my Shogi!!”

I decide–––I will play defensively and add another Silver to my Gold and Silver wall!

“Are you still trying to defend? You cant win if youre always defending.”

“Didnt I tell you? Having six of the Golds and Silvers is an advantage.”

Paying me no heed, Sota advances across the board in leaps and bounds with a Knight and a Rook. The arrow is locked and drawn, all thats left is to release the bowstring.

However I block the arrow with my wall while seeing phantom sparks burst across the board on impact.

–––That was worldliness!!

Nothing compared to the magic the Worldly Maestro can concoct, but …… Just as relief courses through my veins, Sota reaches across the board as if to tear my heart out through my spine!

“Deploying behind her formation for pincer attack?! I never wouldve thought of that!”

“In check with 6 Nine Silver, King or Gold …… Which will it be?!”

The 3-dans who have finished their own matches are gathered around mine. One after another they are instantaneously left in awe by Sotas move. Its a flashy one that would stun those who cant see.

–––But gaudy moves like that have no effect on me as I am now.

“This is payback.”

Calmly taking the Silver with my King, Sota deploys a Rook in my territory, this time to put me in check once again. A formation I already saw has manifested on the board.

And, if my hunch is correct, the advantage should go to–––me!

“I dont mean to sound rude, but ……” says Sota with surprise after our back-and-forth concludes. “Were you always this strong?”

“Im surprised myself. Its like a growth spurt.”

“I think so, too! And for someone your age, Im impressed.”

He compliments me with an innocent smile.

“But you still havent caught up to me.”

Then he unleashes a truly cruel move.

A single Pawn from his piece stand was all it took to nullify the Rook I snapped onto the board with all my might.

“Tsk! Monster ……”

I dont have time to despair.

Instead, I advance my Knight to put pressure on the defending King. There is no check path, but it greatly fortifies my position.

However, Sota sees there is no check path in half a second and deploys a Bishop deep in my territory to put me in check instead.

Then, once I get my King out of the way, he shifts his own King deeper into the defenses.

–––So fast ……

Because Ive closed the gap, I understand.

I can comprehend this prodigys greatness.

In the time it took me to perceive a single move, this whiz kid has read 100 as if casually skimming through a book.

If this match turns into a reading battle, would I stand a chance?

–––………… Deep.

Even over the last sequence, he most likely realized his attack would sputter if he didnt have the Bishop there first. The me who walked into the arena earlier today wouldnt have been able to comprehend that intention during one-minute Shogi.

–––Little by little …… Little by little, Im catching up.

The formation looks …… No, the formation is in my favor.

Strength is on my side.

Then, with sudden urgency that even I cant believe–––.

“Kunugi pulled his Bishop back!”

“The second round is on …… This is intense!!”

The Sub League members watching our battle have reached the boiling point.

Sota read that he couldnt reach my King, so he switched to playing defense.

Which would mean–––.

“Did you finally notice? Did you read what you did wrong?”

“…………”

He doesnt answer.

Another layer of his childlike composure disappears.

The defender in a Double Wing, Sota tried to overwhelm me with a rapid attack strategy but realized he couldnt deliver a decisive blow and is now gearing up for a war of attrition.

This child overflowing with pride has come to claim victory despite his warped view of the big picture.


“Ive lost about 100 matches since the day I was born. To living people, anyway.”

–––Ive lost at least 10,000

Just as I start comprehending this outrageous claim, Sota follows it up with something even more unbelievable.

“But never have I lost twice to the same person. Im taking this match seriously now.”

“Or so you say.”

I laugh through my nose, but I know better than anyone that what hes saying is true.

My victory last time was pure coincidence.

I won but felt like I had been thoroughly defeated.

Which is why this time, for sure

“Ill crush you.”

Its reverse logic, but the very fact that Sota pulled back to defend could only mean that the formations were that much in my favor.

Now, while hes wavering …… is my only chance to attack!!

“Hiyaaaaahhhhh!!”

I invigorate myself and deploy a Silver right in the gut of his King! Even if I end up losing it, I WILL get that King out in the open!!!

Then, with Sotas King on the edge of the board, I level a Lance right at its head.

“Go ahead! Try and block this!!”


“…………”

Sota flips a piece around between his fingers while scanning the board with his eyes, looking for something. Its a …… Silver in his hand.

He deploys it in a place I had to see to believe.

9 Four Silver?!

“Silver?! …… A Silver, there?!”

Thats a move I would never play even if I had three chances to relive my life. Its basically the same as exposing your chest to the tip of a lances blade as if offering up your heart. Reckless beyond belief.

Further still, I can take either that Silver or his Horse by simply retreating my Dragon. Its a bad move at first glance, and a horrible move any way you look at!

“Kunugi is going for broke!”

“Human beings dont play like that ……”

There are more Sub League members watching our match now than I can count.

Not a single one of them saw this move coming.

–––This …… is a battle between those who can see!!

When two players who can read moves in an instant collide in the late game, their only option is to play moves that the other wouldnt read in the first place.

Under those circumstances, fatally bad moves are bound to turn up occasionally.

“A bad move can be a good move if its not exploited. So, do you know the answer?”

“Damn brat ……”

Ill make you eat those words.

Sota deploys a series of bad moves and I work my way across the board, exploiting each one of them.

Pull back my Dragon to take both his Horse and Silver or deploy a Rook from my piece stand to put him in check and take the Silver …… Sota has presented me with a plethora of options, but I choose to deploy the Rook, promoting it into a Dragon and descending on his fortress with my two Dragons leading the charge.

Sota plays all his moves instantaneously as if he is absolutely sure I will make a mistake.

Two Dragons and two Golds stare each other down.

I detect a certain scent in the air.

–––Theres a checkmate here! If I take them both with my Dragons, then maybe ……!!

Its the last and most difficult problem to solve.

If I fire my two Dragon missiles, I could blast my way right to Sotas King. Theres a possibility that could work.

All I have to do is flip the switch.

Flip it, and it will all be over.

The problem is that if I cant finish him with this …… Sotas counterattack will destroy me!

–––Theres no time! What should I do?! Go for it?!

Shogi players instinctually read to checkmate. The me not too long ago wouldve charged forward even without reading all the way through.

Because I used to win that way, hoping things would work out for the best that time too.

–––But!!!!!

Im done hoping.

Passing up on the checkmate I couldnt read, I deploy a Knight above the King to put him in check instead.

“Ha!”

Sota instantly looks up from the board.

“Hahahahahahaha!! Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!”

And rolls with laughter.

Positively brimming with joy, Sota happily advances his King forward as if my Knight isnt the least bit intimidating and criticizes my decision.

“You let that checkmate get away? It was your one and only chance! Your opportune moment, and you passed it up! You dropped the ball at the last possible moment!!”

Your point?”

This isnt over!

That checkmate doesnt mean anything!

Such a victory has no value.”

The voice of someone long ago echoes through my mind.

Yes, winning that way is meaningless. Ive racked up victories by placing my hopes on an all-or-nothing sequence in the late-game, but none of those victories made me stronger.

“I will win with my own Shogi!! I trust this hand to claim victory!!” I yell, flipping the switch this time and sending my Dragon missiles across the board.

“Its too late for that now!”

Sota advances his King out of the way.

I pursue it with a Dragon, but …… The Kings diagonal movement makes it hard to pin down.

“I told you that you cant checkmate me with that, didnt I?! See? Look! My King can escape by moving up the board. Ill have you in checkmate before you can catch it.”

Sota taunts me like a kitten playing with a cornered mouse.

Then he yells like a child throwing a temper tantrum.

“You cant even read the simplest check paths! Youre too scared to press forward for the win! Its impossible for me to lose twice …… to a talentless person like you!!”

Wait.

I wasnt born with enough talent?

“That simply means I never needed talent.”

A healthy body.

The talent to instantly read checkmates.

The ability to create unique strategies on the spot.

There was a time when I wanted all of that. I used to curse my feeble body. My lack of talent made me lose all hope.

However, I dont care about any of that now.

“Theres something else, something ………… I want so much more!!”

To hear a certain voice.

To see that pathetic smile.

To go back to those days in the kids room.

Ginko.”

–––I just want to be called by my name again!

I set my sights on my piece stand and reach out as if trying to grasp the hand I let go of. My eyes are seeing a sequence that starts with deploying 3 Six Knight to put him in check.

But.

–––That wont work! That sequence wont make it in time ……!!

I stop my hand from grabbing the Knight and grab a fistful of my skirt instead. Not enough! This hand still isnt strong enough!

The shortest path to check wont make it in time!!

–––It needs to be higher! Go further!

Sequences spread out before me like clouds over the horizon.

Reading deeper, wider and faster than ever before.

“……………… Oh …………………”

However these clouds of thought are hiding something very important from my eyes.

This isnt it!

More–––––––––!!

“………… More ……………… More ………………”

I lean over the board, putting both hands down on the tatami mats for support.

All so that I can find the answer I truly desire.

“More ………… More …… More, more, more, moremoremoremoremoremoremoremore moremoremoremoreMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!”


insert_p204

The clouds part.

Breaking through, all that greets my eyes on the other side is–––open blue sky.

Going higher still, I reach out to find what else I desire that lies even further beyond.

Rather than go with the Knight–––I select a twinkling silver star.

I take it from my piece stand. The piece I chose, my piece.

The one with my name carved into it.

Then, I put it down right in front of Sotas King! 3 Four Silver!!

“Huh ……?! Not …… 3 Six Knight?!”

Sota looks puzzled by my decision to play 3 Four Silver. The reason for it is simple, he can slide his King diagonally into the Silvers blind spot on its side and escape.

Indeed, its a clumsy approach.

“But its enough for you.”

Its not the shortest path or the best move.

Have a computer analyze the formations, and it would deliver a shorter sequence long before me.

However, I read this sequence to the end and saw victory.

Thats the important reality. Not getting blinded by all the bad moves.

Seeing made me understand.

Not being able to read many sequences at once doesnt make any difference.

“Run away if you wish. No matter where you go, I will track that King down and put its head on a pike.”

“……!!”

Sota bites his lip to endure the pain and, just as I thought he would, advances his King diagonally forward to avoid the Silver.

Someone in the crowd of Sub League members around us whispers.

“So …… This is Ginkos Shogi.”

Its the greatest compliment I could receive.

Watching Sotas King out of the corner of my eye, I advance my central Knight and claim a Gold for myself.

Thats my way to announce loud and clear that my King is perfectly safe right where it is.

“Now then. The only way for the boy wonder to beat Snow White is to checkmate her this turn, but ……?”

The audience members all start analyzing sequences amongst themselves, trying to find a way for Sota to checkmate me.

If even one of them finds a way, Sota will pick up on it and Ill lose. I feel as though Im playing against the entire 3-dan division at once.

However, I wont falter.

Im dead set on being the strongest one in the arena.

–––To the right of my King …… Thats where all the pieces have congregated, so his only choice is to deploy something in that area.

Either 6 Eight Bishop or 6 Nine Rook.

I have both of those options read.

–––Its alright. Neither one can checkmate me.


However, Sota deploys in a completely unexpected spot. One where he would be throwing away his Bishop for free, right in front of my Lance at 9 Seven to put me in check!!


“Attacking from behind?!”

Some of the 3-dans cant contain themselves, their voices piercing the air.

“Hes just giving away his Bishop!! Wh-What happens if she takes it?!”

“Its the final stages of a late-game, and the kid keeps playing moves that dont make any sense ……!”

“Can Snow White read it?! Its one-minute Shogi!!”

–––One minute is more than enough.

I grab my skirt with my right hand and clench tight.

Then, I put my left hand on top.

I follow what Master always taught me about preventing rash decisions and read as thoroughly and deeply as I can …… Completely calm, I take the Bishop Sota deployed with my Lance.

“…… She took it.”

“Oh. So there wasnt anything more to it ……”

“Shes strong.”

No ones bothering to read the formations anymore.

Sota immediately deploys his Rook and puts me in check for the next several turns, but its nothing more than a wing and a prayer.

The end of a long, grueling battle is finally in sight.

–––…… Ive made it.

Made it to the end of the 138 moves weve played so far, and to the place where the hundreds of thousands of moves Ive played over the past 12 years leads.

A place that I always thought was as far away as the stars twinkling in the night sky …… But, Ive made it.

“Haaaaaa–––––––…………”

I take in a deep breath.

–––Oh. This is what its like after all.

The air is extraordinarily thin.

Just a desolate space without any trees or a single blade of grass.

There is no beauty here, unlike the hometown Yaichi showed me.

This place, which I could only imagine, turns out to be more desolate than I ever thought possible.

However, this will be my battleground from now on. I want to become familiar with my new surroundings as quickly as possible, so I use whats left of my final minute to burn this scenery into my memory.

Theres nothing here, just like the surface of a Shogi board.

A single board made of gray stones is floating in the air in front of a pitch black sky.

The only things that stand out on this ash-colored wasteland are the footprints dotting the landscape.

Some trails go straight forward while others go around in circles. Still others cut off as abruptly as they began.

Devoid of landmarks, these footprints are the only way to know that someone else has already traversed these badlands.

Some footprints look ancient.

Others are fresh.

Somewhere among them are the footsteps Im trying to follow.

That place Yaichi brought me just once so that I could see.

I thought a simple earthling like me would die if I ever went.

But––––––––––––.


“Im here, Yaichi.”


The snap of a piece on the board, my move.

Taking a Knight from my piece stand, I set it down snugly between the King and Rook like landing a spaceship on a new planet for the first time.

Then I leave my own footprint. A small, miniscule first step.

It took longer than it should have, but

What Im chasing is still far away, but

At last, Im standing here on my own feet. All I can do now is believe that he is beyond these footsteps.



Where the Shogi Martians live among the stars.


 ENCOURAGEMENT


“Kunugi lost!!”

Someone in the crowd of 3-dans yells as murmurs spread throughout the Onkuroshoin arena.

“Youre telling me that Naniwas Snow White stopped Sota Kunugi?!”

“She beat him when they were both 2-dan, right? Maybe she has his number, or perhaps ……”

The murmurs get louder.

Eyes start to zero in, but not on me for winning. Theyre locked onto the loser: Sota.


“Maybe the brat wasnt so strong after all?”


What was thought to be a young, bewitching monster is now a sitting duck, injured and out in the open. Other monsters have caught the scent of blood in the air and are closing in. Each one salivating at the prospect of meat.

Sota, staring into his lap, manages to say a few words.

“…………… There isnt much time before the next match. Should we do a review session or–––?”

“Its fine. Theres nothing to go over,” I answer with a nod and gather up the pieces with both hands to put them away.

A mistake was followed by a mistake, so the last one to make a mistake lost. It was very simple Shogi. There were some contested battles, but it was a boring match in terms of Shogi theory.

However, when it came to the battle itself–––that Shogi was beyond belief.

“……………”

Even with all the pieces back in the box, Sota doesnt budge. The victor must report the results to the office, but this is the first time he hasnt had to fulfill the duty and doesnt seem to know what to do with himself.

Even Sota makes mistakes.”

The fact that this news is making the rounds through the 3-dan division is a very big deal.

It means that Sotas trust is gone.

No one tried to hold out against him in the late-game up until now. I doubt that he will be able to win as easily as he used to.

And one more thing.

“…… All perfect records are gone ……!”

“Now the top runner has one loss ……”

“Kunugis starting rank was rock bottom, so everyone has a tiebreaker against him. Now its the same as if he had two losses ……”

“In that case, the one at the top of the division now is–––.”

All eyes in the arena look toward the entrance in the direction of the man standing in the doorway.

Hiuma Kagamizu.

Judging by everyones reaction, he must have finished todays match with a white victory star. As a result, the man on his last chance to promote is now the front-runner in the 3-dan division.

–––Im glad ……

We may be competing for the same prize, but I want him to become a professional.

All the tension from the match gone, I smile and go to say hello. My match against him is still on the horizon, but the fact that we both won today makes me genuinely happy.

“Mr. Kagam–––.”

“That late-game was terrible, Ginko,” he practically spits back at me.

“?!”

Certain that he would offer kind words, that response takes me aback. Im speechless.

He stares me down like a predator ready to kill and follows up his earlier statement with a haymaker.


“You know how many chances you had to checkmate? If playing against some kids still in grade school made you dance around with cold feet, you dont stand a chance against me.”


“………………………”

The sheer intensity in his eyes makes my whole body quiver.

I stand rooted to the spot as Mr. Kagamizu hastily walks past me, his agitated footsteps echoing through the arena.

“…… Turning up intimidation already? Scaaary.”

“This is Mr. Kagamizus last shot, after all.”

“Theres no room for error at the top ……”

So many hushed voices are going back and forth around me, but I understand that they have it all wrong.

Because–––.

“Sub League members encourage the ones who they think wont make it, like an unwritten tradition. On the other hand, theyre downright harsh on the ones who hold the most promise in order to toughen them up.”

After collapsing during my first Sub League Entrance Exam, I was always treated like a fragile ornament that could break at any moment.

That was especially true with Mr. Kagamizu. Even without him saying anything, I could tell that hes been checking in on me ever since this season of 3-dan division began.

Thats why Im trembling.

Trembling so much that words fail me.

“………………… Th- …………”

Being harshly critiqued for the first time––––––is making me tremble with joy.

Hes already out of my sight, but …… I still whisper to that tall figure in the distance.

“………… Thank you. Hiuma ……”


The best encouragement Ive ever received kept my spirits high as I played the same way in my afternoon match.

Played my own Shogi.

And claimed a meaningful victory.


Perfect No More


The eleventh and twelfth matches of this seasons 3-dan division took place at the Kansai Shogi Association.

Kunugi, shouldering an expectation to become the first-ever professional Shogi player as an elementary school student, entered the arena with a perfect 10-0 record. His opponent was Sora, who has similar hopes of becoming the first female professional in history.

Soras victory in the match erased the final flawless record from the 3-dan division standings and has given the one-loss Kagamizu sole possession of first place due to rankings.

Kagamizu will turn 30 once the 3-dan division matches conclude. Though he has been successful enough in the past to extend his tenure, this is his make-or-break season. Now he goes into battle knowing that this last and greatest chance is his for the taking.

As Kagamizus past victory in the Newcomers Tournament gives him runner-up status, even third place would grant him the right to a freelance Shogi career with his second runner-up finish.

However, the 3-dan division front-runners will now fight amongst themselves for the remaining victory stars, meaning the most challenging matches lie ahead. There is still hope for players with three losses or less to promote this season. What scenarios do the Shogi gods have in the works? One thing is for certain: jubilation and heartbreak will unfold side by side during the seasons final hours.

Sora claimed a second victory after stopping Kunugis run of dominance. Sitting at nine wins and three losses, a ray of hope illuminates her path to 4-dan.

Mato


 NAME


I couldve sworn somebody called my name.

“……………… Hm?”

I stop and take a look over my shoulder. But theres no one there.

Shogi is more popular than ever …… But the only famous players are the Meijin and Naniwas Snow White.

–––I guess no one recognizes the Ryuo.

The Meijin getting the Citizens Award worked a little too well because now the requests for diplomas and signatures is easily ten times that of what it was last month. The chairman and Ms. Oga snagged me as soon as I got back to Osaka and kept me cooped up in a hotel in Temmabashi.

“Didnt I tell you we would have a room ready?”

I had to continuously sign paper after paper under the strict supervision of that evil man and his secretary. The only reprieves were when Keika brought my apprentices and the Grade Schooler Practice Group members up for a few visits …… At least this way I can claim Ive been hard at work the whole time ……

Now, released from my hotel prison cell for the first time in two weeks–––I thought I heard someone call my name.

It was a familiar voice, too.

“Mustve been my imagination …… That has to be it. Seriously, right now–––.”

The 3-dan division should still be in session.

Just then, my smartphone vibrates in my pocket. Its a message from a Kansai Sub League director.

“……!!”

Flashbacks from two weeks ago pop up like wildfire, so looking at it takes a lot of courage.

Slowly, very slowly, I open the message. Its todays results.

“Sora won. Kunugi lost.”

My phone starts vibrating again as more messages start pouring in.

“Sora, consecutive victories.”

“Hardly recognizable from last time.”

“Noticeably stronger than before.”

Theyre all extremely short messages, but his excitement is coming through loud and clear.

The last of the messages to hit my phone like spring rain is a question.

“What did you do? Special training?”

I didnt teach her any new strategies or sequences. She made the decision to do all her research by herself.

But …… Its not like I didnt do anything.

Thinking it over, I respond.

“I said her name.”

“Whats that supposed to mean?”

Our conversation stops there.

He always lets me know the results right away, but the directors job doesnt end once the days matches are over. Checking up on the players who lost today is part of it. That being said, its not as if he can focus on a few specific players.

It has nothing to do with avoiding favoritism.

Getting too attached to certain players …… makes it too painful if they have to retire in the end.

“Man, he has it rough. Somebody has to do that job, sure, but many of the people he fought against in the Sub League are still there ……”

Hes four years older than me, but we clashed in the 3-dan division. Then, right after he promoted, he applied to be a director.

Now he gives me constant updates on how Big Sis is doing.

“…… He must still feel like its his fault that her joining the Sub League got pushed back a year and that shes had such a hard time.”

I have regrets just like him.

Like letting go of the hand I never should have on the day she became Queen.

Swearing to myself that I wouldnt call her by her first name until I got strong just to save face.

But, at the same time …… This winding road has been heartrending as well.

Even though we both felt the same way, we said nothing and just played Shogi.

This time, it was Big Sis who saved face with that sealing move.

We may have let go of each others hands, but right now …… I think were walking the same path.

Maybe thats why?

Ive had the feeling that Big Sis has been close by ever since I left the hotel. Really close.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Ginko,” I say up to the sky where it gets lost in noisy city streets before reaching anyones ears.

But–––.

I could swear someone said my name again just now.





Youre late, stupid Yaichi.


insert_p214


FOR THE AFTERWORD: MY DAUGHTER


My daughter was born shortly before Book 10 was released.

I couldnt help but feel like I was going in circles with all these new experiences day in and day out, but it became a great research (?) opportunity to experience firsthand some things Ive only vaguely alluded to in the past, like a parents emotions, birth, and child-rearing.

This book focused heavily on Yaichi and Ginkos childhood.

I had the basic outline planned out before my daughter was born, but I can tell that Ive made several adjustments as I fleshed out the story. I hope they were for the better.

Which reminds me: Ive had the opportunity to speak with several Shogi professionals whose winning percentage increased after their children were born.

Of course, I believe that the loving support their wives provided played a part, but they gave me obscure answers when I asked them why they were winning more matches when their preparation time had decreased ……

“I have no idea.”

“I cant figure it out either.”

Responses like that ……

However, after my daughter was born, I understood.

There is no real reason. No one has a child because they want to become better at Shogi, and a life completely different from what they had envisioned before their child came into the world is waiting for them on the other side.

Its fun not being able to read what lies ahead, and that makes us strong. I think thats the strength they found.


review-session


REVIEW SESSION


“Hey-yooo! Yaichi Kuzuryus back in the building!”

“Yo, long time, Trash.”

“Where have you been residing? Prison?”

I drop by the Kansai Associations Players Room for the first time in what feels like forever, and two girls who are always there practicing hit me with the same cynical jokes that they always do. Its reassuring, just like being at home.

“Think about that for a second, Machi. He wouldnt be back so quickly if hed been in the slammer, dont you think?” says Ryou.

“Be that as it may, an extended leave of absence would result in his little treasures maturing. Therefore, Ryuo-san tapped into his own resources in order to make bail, yes?”

“Oh yeah. This lolicon heres got cash to spare.”

“And time is considerably more valuable to lolicons than money.”

Ahhh, the good old lolicon sequence. Yeah, yeah, Im a lolicon.

Hahaha …… Knowing this whole thing is about to disappear kind of makes me miss it already.

“Nah, I just went home to visit my parents. Here, I brought some Habutae rice cakes for you.”

“How thoughtful. You hail from Fukui, do you not?”

“Where the hecks Fukui, again? Oh, Kyushu?”

Thats Fukuoka! Would it hurt people to study geography every once in a while?! This happens all the time.

“Fukui is part of the north coast, Miss Tsukiyomizaka. Since were in Osaka, just go north and youll find it.”

“Uh-huh, north, you say. North,” says Ryou, nodding up and down while staring at the box of Habutae rice cakes, as if there are dots to connect.

“Please, go ahead and eat. I brought enough to give out to other players so theres no need to wait.”

“Hate to break it to you, but Ive had enough of Habutae rice cakes for one day.”

Huh? Had enough?

“Another individual returning from a short jaunt around the country gifted us with Habutae rice cakes. For rice cakes and beautiful stars on all that Fukui possesses, no?”

“Hey, theres other stuff, too! What about the Megane Eyeglasses Museum in Sabae?!”

Whats wrong with having beautiful stars?! Whats wrong with having clean air?!!

The corners of Machi Kuguis lips curled up like a fushimi inari fox as she says, “Is that so? And? With whom did you see those beautiful stars, Ryuo-san?”

“!”

A cold chill runs down my spine, but Ryou piles it on.

“Hang on a sec. I havent seen Ginko around here much at all recently, either. She was in here pretty much every day so its kind of weird shed just stop, dont you think?”

“What a coincidence it is that she turned up with the exact same souvenir mere hours before your arrival, Ryuo-san …… Difficult not to be suspicious, do you not agree?”

“Tell me somethin, Machi. Where was it that Ginko said she went again?”

“I believe …… She called it the northern country.”

N-Northern country?!

With the eyes of a beast thats cornered its prey, Ryou turns back to me and asks, “So, Trash. Where was Fukui, again? Kyushu?”

“Th- …… The north coast ……”

Checkmated.

Theres no talking my way out of this …… But worst of all is that Ryou, a Kanto player, found out. Rumors about The North Country Incident will be circulating through both East and West Associations by tonight. Then will come the criticism because the two of us left during the 3-dan division season and right before my Challenger Match, meaning Ill get death threats from Big Siss fans ……

W-Wait, how long until …… Ai Hinatsuru finds ou-ou-ou …, ooooooh noooooo.

“Cmon, Trash. What are you getting all shook up for? Im not gonna blab.”

“Huh ……? How much are you asking for ……?”

“Dang, that was rude …… Im not taking your cash. There was stuff going on, right? That had to be rough. Hey, were here to listen if you need to get something off your chest! Go on, have a rice cake.”

“R-Ryou ……!”

“So, who confessed their feelings first?”

The rice cake gets stuck in my throat and I nearly choke to death.

Cough!! Gah ………… There was no confessing, okay?! Seriously, nothing happened!!”

“Oh? Then you got dumped right off the bat?”

“Ugh …… No, more like …… sealed partway through ……,” I explain, fumbling my way through the words. “…… Ginko is most definitely a strong one.”

“Yeah, shes a beast,” say Machi and Ryou as they smile with renewed energy.

“Filled with the power of love, she will surely break through the 3-dan division!”

“Yeah! Full of all that loving!

Power of love, really?! Would it hurt them to have some decency?! The awkwardness is killing me ……

“Then again, Ryuo-san, Ginkos Silver Halo is quite dense. What strategy did you employ to break through?”

“Had to be a rock-hard Primitive Climbing Silver. That or Peerless Golds.”

“Would you stop it with the dirty jokes?! Have more respect for Shogi and a bit of modesty! Youre girls, remember?!”

The conversation was going so well before it went south real fast!!

“Actually, dont the two of you have more experience at this kind of thing? Popular as you are …”

“Hm?! C-Course I do! Guys ask me out on dates all the time!”

“Oh? Just as I thought. Okay, what was it like for the two of you when someone told you how they felt?”

“M-Me? Nothing much …… A guy in my class back in high school, under the tree of legend ……”

Tree of legend? How could a tree at Ryous old school become legendary? Probably by making noises or having an angel show up. Ryou is called the Archangel, after all.

“What about you, Machi? Some Arabian oil tycoon?”

“The greater part of my conversations with men typically involve a courtship invitation of some kind, so the first time is impossible to recall. Too many to recount.”

Thats diabolical ……

Then again, Machi is friendly, and part of extremely large social spheres, and has incredible spheres at chest height, so I cant blame other guys for falling for her after talking for only a few minutes. Especially with that chest of hers. It would be nice if Big Sis caught up a bit.

“But yeah, getting asked out by a guy you dont like is just a real pain in the ass. Aint that right, Machi?”

“I concur. Though the one my heart belongs to is always preoccupied by other women.”

“Yeah …… Ha-ha-ha.”

The two of them grimace as if saying: good grief.

Machi and Ryou are both beautiful, famous girls, but are they having trouble on the dating scene? Thats too bad …… Their personalities have to have something to do with it ……

“Along the same line of thought, I am green with envy for those who are courted by their first loves.”

“Same. Get a room and knock yourselves out!”

“Heh …… What are you two talking about? Youve got the wrong idea.”

Shaking my head with a heavy heart, I corrected the misunderstanding.

Ryou cocks an eyebrow and says, “Trash, are you seriously trying to play innocent now? Man up, will you?”

“Thats right, Ryuo-san. For Ginkos sake, you must own up to–––.”

“The first girl to say she liked me was a freak who broke into my locked apartment, challenging me to a Shogi match while completely naked and said she didnt need anything else, while throwing all of her possessions into Shinjuku Gyoen Park Pond in the middle of February, or did you forget?”

“Oh, yeah …… Thats what went down ……”

“Just think you got stung by Ika and forget about it …… Simply stung ……”

Ika doesnt sting, she bites! Would it hurt you to give it a rest?!!


AUTHOR

SHIROW SHIRATORI

At long last, I had a chance to get these two together on the cover.

There were so many important points and scenes I wanted to create, but how could I bring them all into the spotlight? I debated many options, but …… I think I found a way for Yaichi and Ginko to express their feelings without taking anything away from the plot. Please enjoy!


ILLUSTRATOR

SHIRABII

Thank you, Shiratori-sensei, really……

Really …… “Thank you.”

I cant find any other words ……


The Ryuos Work is Never Done!


VOLUME 11


Story by Shirow Shiratori

Art by Shirabii

Supervision by Saiyuki


RYUO NO OSHIGOTO! 11

Copyright © 2019 Shirow Shiratori

Illustrations Copyright © 2019 shirabii

Supervised by Saiyuki

All rights reserved.


Original Japanese edition published in 2019 by SB Creative Corp.



SB Creative

2-4-5 Roppongi Minato-Ku Tokyo, 106-0032 JAPAN


Editor: Annabel LEE

Translator: Andrew GAIPPE

Designer: Erika TERRIQUEZ

Producer: Atsushi YANAI

Image